Tumgik
#I apparently just need to not sleep ever in order to edit
shinigamimailjeevas · 3 months
Text
proof I am in fact, editing. :D
“Killing people solves nothing in the long-term.” Scott reminds them.
“It does solve the current issue. Which in case you forgot solves the problem of the world dying.” Malia snaps at him. Even though she will never admit it, Peter’s death six months ago hit her hard. More often than not her control over the coyote slips. If she is even trying to reign it in anymore. 
“Then what? We would need to keep feeding the tree. Let me remind you that Deaton told us the rot is guaranteed to hit the Nemeton full force again in time. That problem will never be solved by sacrificing people. Neither will it allow us to continue with society afterwards.”
“We are not a part of society now.” Liam locks gazes with him, the beta's neck muscles tight as he clenches his jaw in an obvious effort to keep himself from raising his voice. “All we are doing is waiting to be found out and shipped to a camp or a mass grave. History repeats Scott, and right now it is doing so in a catastrophic way. It wasn’t won with diplomacy then and it won’t be now.”
“If history does repeat then it is up to us to ensure that we learn from our collective mistakes. Not make more.”
Liam drops his gaze and the meeting collapses from there.
Another day Scott keeps those in Beacon Hills from succumbing to the madness closing in. He rubs at his eyes and prays he finds a better answer, soon.
1 note · View note
dduane · 7 months
Note
Hope this isn't an ask you get all the time, but how do you track your progress when you're doing editing?
Everyone talks about word goals, and that seems fine for a first draft, but doesn't make sense to me when it comes to revisions. Do you have any kind of system for setting daily goals for your revisions?
Actually, I don't think anyone's ever asked me about this. :) So no sweat.
Briefly: I think you're wise in not attempting wordcounting in this phase of dealing with an MS—or trying to push yourself into a structure so rigid. ...There's this, too: there's a whole lot too much emphasis out there at the moment on trying to force yourself into other people's writing and editing paradigms—so many of them riddled with bar graphs and "demonstrable" daily progress. You need to find what works for you. More words dealt with in a day, sure, that's encouraging in its way. But are they the right words?
Today’s Writer Take that will probably strike some as Hot (and ask me if I care): Some kinds of writing progress are just neither graphically nor numerically quantifiable. And damned to the least TripAdvisorally-acceptable regions of [insert your preferred underworld here] be those who’ve tried to sell people the idea that they are.
(sigh)
Now, for what it's worth: here's how I do it. Which may be useful to other people, or not so much so. And that's fine, because I'm not editing their novels. :)
(Adding a break here. Under the cut: advice + advice = advice, and some images of text I shouldn't be letting y'all see just yet... but WTF.)
Revision for me is a fairly relaxed business—unless my editor has told me WE NEED THIS ON TUESDAY, which thank sweet Thoth on his e-bike is very rare.
It also helps that I like revising. (When I was a kid, I liked liver, too. And spinach. Just call me Miss Outlier and let's move on.) I really enjoy the feeling of the work’s rough edges being filed down and the sparse places being filled out.
And also: second draft/first revision draft is nowhere near as tense for me as first draft. Because, thank God, at least there's a book.
First draft is where I sweat blood and otherwise suffer. While I can see the story just fine in my head, it's not really real for me until the first draft, whole in narrative and action, is complete on paper/in the machine. And till it's achieved at least that level of reality, I can't relax.
But by the time I hit my second/revision draft, I can be confident that any really serious problems in the novel have already been solved—because I'm an outliner. In the outline stage, potential thematic or structural troubles will routinely have revealed themselves way long ago: before drafting even got started, as I first wired the story's bones together. The successfully-executed first draft acts as proof-of-concept for that structural wiring. By the time that draft’s done, it’s immediately apparent whether the skeleton can successfully stand up by itself. And gods is that a relief when it does! You’re tempted to jump around yelling “It's aliiiiiive!" as the lightning strikes around you.*
However, if after submitting that draft my editor's found something structurally or thematically troublesome in it that I've completely missed until this point, my first order of business becomes to fix whatever their notes involve and submit the fixes. Nothing further happens until the editor sees what I've done about those problems, and until I get agreement that whatever intervention I've enacted has now sorted the problems out.
After that, everything happens in bed.
(...casually noting that for a line to use somewhere else...) :)
But seriously: I do my best revision and editing before getting up in the morning.
Some of this is because, for me, the mind's nice and quiet and (theoretically) at least moderately well rested, right after sleep. I might take the briefest glance at my email first to make sure nothing urgent needs attention... but once that’s done, I refuse to let myself go any further down that hole. That early-morning calm is a mental state I'm glad to exploit, and one I jealously guard. On days when I'm forced to do without the working lie-in**, I use a different approach: when there's a pause, sit down and do nothing—no reading, no video, no music, no phone, nothing—for half an hour: then start editing. Routinely, the quiet I need will once more have fallen.
The in-bed-editing approach also works for me because (since I'm working in Scrivener) it's absolutely no big deal to finish a day's editing on a file by exporting a version of the file containing the day's edits to ebook format, and into my Dropbox. From there, in the morning, without ever getting out from under the covers, I can pull that .epub file into my tablet and read it as an ebook, making corrections and notes there.
This is what it looks like (on a page without too many corrections) if the app you're using is "Books" in an iPad. The second image is what you get when you touch on the marginal yellow square of the note to examine it.
Tumblr media Tumblr media
Then, when I'm finished looking over the previous day's/evening's writing and adding notes to it, I go downstairs, get some caffeine in me, and make the changes in the main Scrivener file. (If I was running the project in question on the iPad version of Scrivener, I'd just make the change right there. But who knows when I'd actually get up, then? Better to do it this way.) :)
In the normal flow of things I'll attempt to deal with a chapter or two a day in this mode. (Always bearing in mind that my chapters in early drafts typically run long—often 10K or so—and I'm likely enough to rebreak them later.) This first level of revision is the easy one: catching typos and bad or clumsy phrasings, reworking character interactions that need smoothing out; adding better descriptive passages (with particular emphasis on staying in the visual, audio and tactile senses), etc., etc.
So again: no way I'd ever bother worrying about word counts, with these. What seems to count for more is giving yourself time to recognize, gradually, at a reader's pace, what's working in the prose and what isn't. Rush—or try to force the pace to a given number of words per day—and you run the risk of missing something vital. To me, at the tracking level, it seems sufficient to note which chapters have been dealt with, and which are still hanging fire. (I can change the chapters' color labels in Scrivener to make this status visible at a glance, if I need to.)
When everything's dealt with on this pass—which if I'm lucky will take no more than a couple/few weeks—I try to take a couple weeks off before dealing with the MS again. Sometimes that's possible: sometimes not. The longer you can leave the book alone to let your perceptions of it rest and reset themselves, the better. Distance—mental or temporal—seems to lend clarity.
In any case, for me, next comes another pass, tougher to describe. Casually, I refer to it as the "Missed Opportunities/Complications" pass. This is a thing that one of the very best writers I know, John M. Ford, used to do. One of his editors (I think it was) came across him working on an MS one time, and asked him what he was doing. "Complications," Mike muttered. "Removing them?" said his editor. Mike shook his head. "Adding them," he said.
In this pass you look for in-novel connections you've previously missed making. Some dramatic moments have their impact significantly increased if you've found a way to connect them, even casually, with previous events, situations, character thoughts, or dialogue. (The cheap and easy mnemonic for this kind of thing: "Say a thing twice, and it echoes. Say it three times, and it resonates.")
Equally, events (and people) may turn out to require more complex backstory than you've given them in your first draft; so this is where you take care of that. And of course there are almost certainly character and emotional interactions that can use attention; fewer words, more depth, more complexity. What things do these people, in this situation, need to say to one another that they haven't? And also, what drama got scamped or passed up on because you were just too damn tired in the last draft? —Because you too, poor baby, are human; and that state can, entirely logically, make you want not to deal with any more damn drama just now. Even though drama is the lifeblood of your narrative, usually, and tying a tourniquet around it really doesn't help. You are the conduit of power into your narrative, and your varying ability to conduct it is always an issue… so you need to keep an eye open for places where the flow may have temporarily failed.
This pass, ideally, might take no more than another few weeks or a month. And again, I'm not sure any attempt at wordcount tracking would do this work any good. Because, again... are they the right words? And to make the narrative more effective, you may wind up removing as many words as you added in previous passes.
Finally, with all things taken together, I usually reach a point where (by myself, anyway) I can't think of anything to do that'll make this book any better. That's where there then comes—and again, impossible to assign a word count to it—a time when you know you're as Done As You Can Be. If you've been doing this long enough, you may even hear a strange kind of sigh in the back of your head, as the book gives up and lets go...
...into the next stage of production. But even then you keep an eye on it… because in my experience it’s rare that any book's ever that easily just finished. Even in page proofs, something may happen to surprise you.
Anyway, that's when I throw the book the hell out of the house—because no matter how much I've loved it previously, by that time I'm usually seriously tired of it—and wait to see whether the editor feels it needs one more draft. (Disclosure: this has never happened. There might be a few notes that need to be handled. But another full draft? Never yet.)
Anyway: hope this is of help to you.
But the heart of it all? Find your own way, and screw the bar graphs.
*That line, too, is an indicator of trouble to come. "It's?" Not "he's"? Tsk tsk.
**Usually sort of 7-9 AM. Sometimes way earlier, depending on the time of year. Dawn comes real early in the summertime in Ireland…
327 notes · View notes
Text
Bear with me because I’ve never written a head cannon before.
Meeting you for the first time even though you’re shy
Edit: I added vampire Bella because someone said I should
Tumblr media
Carlisle
- You got into and accident and broke your foot
- He think its cute how you wont make eye contact with him and you mumble
- He instantly feels a connection to you and wonders if you also feel something
- He’s scared that he’s going to scare you
- He wants to make you feel comfortable around him, he wants you to trust him enough and let yourself out
- He admires how you try to be brave even though you’re shy
- You have a stutter? He loves it
- He wants to tell you everything about himself immediately but knows you might run if he does so he stays away from the topic
- He’s mysterious, checking up on you when you don’t know he’s there.
- the night after you left the hospital he stood in your room watching you sleep to make sure you were alright
- He kept watching over you intently until your foot was fully healed, even then he still was there
Tumblr media
Esme
- As her eyes land on you she wants to immediately bring you into a tight hug
- She met you while she was helping out at the school
- She asks if you’re lost because you’ve been wandering the halls for the past 15 minutes
- Has the sweetest laugh when you quietly ask her where a class is
- She introduces herself and walks you to the class, speaking to the teacher out in the hall so you don’t get into trouble
- She feels very protective of you, she knew you were special the moment she saw you
- Whenever she’s at the school she’ll stop by one of your classes to say hi
Tumblr media
Edward
- He met you on your first day at school, you were both sophomores
- He thought you wouldn’t like him at first because when he first introduced himself you shied away
- He gets to know you at your own pace and by your senior year you’re close friends
- He walks you to all your classes even if you don’t share them
Tumblr media
Alice
- She saw you coming and made sure she met you early
- You met at a movie theatre while you were watching your favourite movie
- She sat next to you and after the movie she asked you what you thought about it
- She listened intently as you rambled about your favourite parts, and she laughed when you looked away realizing how loud you were being
- She offered to give you a ride home since you took a bus
- Giving you her number she left, saying she’d love to hang out with you again and that she hopes you become good friends
Tumblr media
Jasper
- He immediately noticed you in a room of people, your emotions were so strong he gravitated towards you
- He sat beside you as you waited for a doctors appointment. He was visiting his father.
- He used his gift to calm you down and talked to you
- You wondered why you felt so calm around him
- After your appointment he was still there, waiting for you
- “I hope you don’t mind me waiting for you. You seemed so nervous I just wanted to make sure everything went okay.”
- He gave you his number in case you ever wanted to talk
Tumblr media
Rosalie
- You worked at a café across from the salon she went to
- She was a regular, you liked how she always ordered the same thing so you didn’t really need to talk to her
- She compliments you a lot
- She ends up giving you her number, saying how cute you were and how she wants to take you out sometime
- She likes how flustered she makes you
Tumblr media
Emmett
- He goes on runs (human runs) past your neighbourhood everyday
- One day it starts raining and he asks if he can stay in your house until it stops
- You reluctantly agree, you end up hitting it off
- You watch your favourite movies and end up having a great time
- It becomes apparent later that he likes you
- You like to call him a big teddy bear
Tumblr media
Bella (As a vampire)
- You got into a little trouble with her dad, what did you do? Just a little, teensy weensy crime. Nothing major
- Charlie thought you and Bella would be good friends so he introduced you to her
- She wonders how someone as shy as you could do a crime, even if it was little
- She admires you from afar and when you’re together
- She’ll take you anywhere you want, you remind her of her when she was human and she wants to protect you at all costs
1K notes · View notes
yunarim · 1 year
Text
「 ₊ ❤️‍🩹 dorm leaders with natasha-like reader 」
Tumblr media Tumblr media Tumblr media Tumblr media Tumblr media
── ⋯ where's a doctor when you need one? ✧ rus ver (original) : here! ✧ characters : dorm leaders ✧ tags : female reader (she/her pronouns), fluff, slight mentions of injuries, reader kinda works part-time at NRC as a nurse, reader wields a gun but no violence mentioned (she just uses it canonically but i left only the part that she only has it in her property) ✧ note : might edit this later since i'm not quite satisfied with my own translation from rus but that's it for now
Tumblr media
「 Riddle Rosehearts 」 ⏤ ⊹ Probably encountering such a friendly person for the first ever time during his whole lifespan.
⏤ ⊹ Perplexed by your behavior enough to actually spend some time to try figuring out what is it that motivates you to act so selflessly. There is no way you ask him whether he feels okay everyday just out of your free will? Right?..
⏤ ⊹ It's amazing how patient you are being with Ace and Deuce, given they can be pretty much to handle. 
⏤ ⊹ Realizes you are a ray of light in a dark realm. Honestly, is it even legal for you to be in the NRC among them, such ... malicious creatures?
⏤ ⊹ Once you told him that there are many people in the NRC who need your support. He did not even believe you at first, dismissively suggesting that you are deliberately shielding yourself in front of others in order to earn public recognition.
⏤ ⊹ Being the only girl and not having magical abilities in the college dedicated for gifted magicians... He wondered how you felt the moment you got here.
⏤ ⊹ His opinion changed dramatically the moment Ace and Deuce casually mentioned that after going to the mines to restore that ridiculously expensive chandelier, the one who cured their injures was none other than you. 
⏤ ⊹ Actually was strictly against of you doing anything medicine-related due to the fact he doesn’t even know you have a diploma, so that making you certified specialist.
⏤ ⊹ You: I had my own clinic in my world.
⏤ ⊹ Riddle: I beg your pardon?
⏤ ⊹ Apparently, that one nurse NRC had is fired by now PLEASE–
⏤ ⊹ Riddle wants to look up to you in order to be just as collected and patient as you are.
⏤ ⊹ During all the time you spend at NRC he never ceases to be amazed at how unwaveringly confident you are when some unexpectedly difficult situations occur, but at the same time you never lose your humanity and concern for others.
⏤ ⊹ Ready to take care of you when you forget to do it yourself – you are also a living human being who needs rest and care.
⏤ ⊹ He is not very good at expressing his emotions, so you don’t expect obvious actions and words from him, but get ready for the fact that he will often drop by (apparently) your infirmary with a pinkish hue on his cheeks, saying "Good afternoon ... Y-You're not breaking any rules, are you? Fine then... I tried to make tea according to your recipe, can you check if it's okay...?"
⏤ ⊹ You are always present as a nurse during when unbirthday parties are being hold in case someone gets sunstroke or gets hurt on rose thorns.
⏤ ⊹ If suddenly you know how to use this huge gun... how do you even lift it, it looks like it weighs three times more than you yourself?!
⏤ ⊹ Is this what they call alternative medicine?..
⏤ ⊹ Overall he sees you as an extremely caring mother figure ahem ergh uh older sister.
Tumblr media
「 Leona Kingscholar 」
⏤ ⊹ The fact that you are a woman automatically sets you apart from these uncouth students.
⏤ ⊹ Before you have time to say anything, let alone even do anything, he sees the accumulated life experience in your eyes. Those eyes can’t lie.
⏤ ⊹ Actually, no one expects it but he treats you with an enormous amount of respect from the very beginning. It took Ruggie a few days to get used to the fact that Leona doesn't behave as he pleases when he sees you.
⏤ ⊹ And when you stumbled upon him and said that deep sound sleep is good for his health he even thought that maybe you were some sort of an angel.
⏤ ⊹ Sadly, happiness didn’t last long.
⏤ ⊹ You noticed that he sleeps way too much, and that time you started lamenting that excessive sleep can harm his brain activity and blah-blah-blah...
⏤ ⊹ However, you still found yourself carrying an orthopedic pillow every time you go to the botanical garden in order to collect some herbs, so you leave the pillow near the bench Leona usually sleeps on.
⏤ ⊹ In case you stumble upon a sleeping Leona while walking through the garden, you try to adjust his sleeping position so that his neck won’t hurt when he wakes up, and during these moments he simply tries to hug you or pull you onto his lap. 
⏤ ⊹ You see him as a big capricious kitten mainly but you still have a lot of work to do, so you carefully put him back and whisper something gentle with your soothing voice.
⏤ ⊹ Mentally chuckles smugly every time you make a very subtle remark about the political system in Afterglow Savannah (the only fact he trusts you enough to explain something about throne succession in his family is quite amazing itself).
⏤ ⊹ You won't notice it outwardly, but he is extremely grateful to you for the way you spend time with Cheka and tell him interesting stories about your world.
⏤ ⊹ He is sincerely proud of you. You are a wise, caring and patient woman. He doesn't even want to joke around with you as he usually does with everyone around him. You are too amazing.
⏤ ⊹ In case you use a gun... Seriously, do you have an endless facts list to surprise him with?
⏤ ⊹ Doesn't show it, but is concerned if it's hard for you to hold this colossus gun in your hands.
Tumblr media
「 Azul Ashengrotto 」
⏤ ⊹ Truthfully speaking, he asked Jade and Floyd a couple of times if they can distract you so that you wouldn't sneak into his office and start lamenting how hard he works and how he needs to take a break.
⏤ ⊹ He was surprised that you were extremely attentive when he tried to make a shady deal with you, according to which you could potentially become a nurse in Mostro Lounge.
⏤ ⊹ Your attentiveness actually comes from the need to measure dosages extremely accurately, that he could understand, but he wasn’t prepared for the fact you would read the shady part written in a tiny font at the bottom of the document with the same meticulousness.
⏤ ⊹ After your refusal to work for him, the part about how your conversation turned into a discussion of the cost of renting the premises and how much Crowley screwed everything up remains unsolved...
⏤ ⊹ Why Azul ended up being the one fixing all the mess Crowley caused in the first place? How insanely hard it was to start running a business with instant losses, and not to mention!–
⏤ ⊹ What do you mean you made sea buckthorn tea.
⏤ ⊹ Actually Azul can’t even realize what does he feel every time he accepts your care. He believes he is unworthy of your kindness, but as a result he clings to it like a lifeline.
⏤ ⊹ He doesn't remember when was the last time in his life he felt so... valid? Has he ever been appreciated the way he is now?
⏤ ⊹ At first he assumed that your kindness extends to everyone indiscriminately, but got incredibly surprised when he realized that perhaps you pay a little more attention to him than to the others?..
⏤ ⊹ And you are definitely not stupid to waste your nerves on just, uh, anyone.
⏤ ⊹ Jade and Floyd are constantly mess with him that upon NRC graduation Azul should definitely lure you to work with them.
⏤ ⊹ In case you know how to wield that giant cannon... Uhm so care to get married after graduation?
⏤ ⊹ You're so cool, it's just unbelievable, please make him a soothing tea before his heart breaks his ribs and jumps out of his chest, alright?
Tumblr media
「 Kalim Al-Asim 」
⏤ ⊹ Finally someone who matches his energy!
⏤ ⊹Kalim is the embodiment of sunshine, while you behave more in a patient way.
⏤ ⊹ But overall you two are NRC’s brightest sun rays.
⏤ ⊹ Kalim is constantly dropping by the infirmary to bring you something to eat (Jamil actually played crucial role in cooking all those things Kalim brought but still consider Kalim wasn’t doing nothing!! He spent sleepless nights trying to master making your favorite dish, so he could get you something to eat anytime you would want to!).
⏤ ⊹ You!! You are so tender with kids around you!! You are so amazing!!
⏤ ⊹ A couple of times he saw you outside the NRC telling different stories about your world to the kids in the park.
⏤ ⊹ Next moment you were already creating your own fairytales, completely dissolved in that natural coziness. 
⏤ ⊹ He gets amazed every time he spots you sorting herbs in the infirmary. How could you remember so many different names and medicine properties?..
⏤ ⊹ Consider yourself famous in his family, given how often he tells little facts about you during phone calls. Be also prepared for the fact that if you happen to go visiting his family you’ll be accepted as an Al-Asim new family member.
⏤ ⊹ The result: you help Kalim's parents with chores in the kitchen and with cleaning, not afraid of doing extra work at all.
⏤ ⊹ Sometimes you forget that Kalim is actually not a child anymore, and Jamil reminds you that you shouldn't spoil him too much, but you can't help but running your fingers through his tousled hair during rare breaks you have a meal or just go for a walk to sort your thoughts.
⏤ ⊹ Once he saw how tired you seemed after having a long work day and ran up to you, asking if everything was okay.
⏤ ⊹ You just smiled softly, saying that you were fine, it’s just after another overblot happens the wounds are always much more serious than minor abrasions and cuts.
⏤ ⊹ Kalim gently hugged you, declaring that this hug would serve as an energy boost for today.
⏤ ⊹ From that day on, Kalim asks Jamil to wake him up much earlier than he usually does in order to run into your office and give you a reassuring hug (he returns to bed for another twenty minutes sleeping right after, but let’s omit this okay-)
⏤ ⊹ Surprisingly, you feel better indeed, but you always make sure to not leave such a nice gesture go unnoticed, giving Jamil your hand-made fruit marshmallow so he would give it to Kalim.
⏤ ⊹ Kalim: happy.
⏤ ⊹ Everyone: happy.
Tumblr media
「 Vil Schoenheit 」
⏤ ⊹ If you work part-time at the NRC infirmary, then he’s ready to go to Crowley to figure it out so that you get an immediate salary increase.
⏤ ⊹ He knows how important medical knowledge is, and yours is on another level.
⏤ ⊹ Would you like to join his agency? Or maybe even start developing your own brand of cosmetics, given how well-read you are and how well-versed you are in herbs.
⏤ ⊹ He wasn’t insisting when you refused but surprisingly for himself got a little upset.
⏤ ⊹ However this illusory feeling quickly left him as soon as you suggested making a few adjustments to his own cosmetics, and advised a mixture of herbs that could strengthen the effect obtained from Vil's cosmetics.
⏤ ⊹ If you have joint potionology classes he always tries to cooperate with you.
⏤ ⊹Highly respects such an incredible woman like you. Please consider it requires A LOT to earn the praise from the Vil Schoenheit himself, so you’re quite privileged.
⏤ ⊹ Always ready to din common sense in your enviers’s heads. How can anyone possibly believe that you are working for some imaginary benefit?
⏤ ⊹ A woman with such caring touches and boundless attention to her patients simply can’t be a fake, aiming for ephemeral titles or unwanted recognition.
⏤ ⊹ There are no ulterior motives in the way you sincerely offer Vil a few remedies to increase stress resistance and stimulate concentration during work.
⏤ ⊹ To some extent, he doesn’t fully understand why are you being so nice and selfless, but he never argues with you. He's not an idiot to even say anything against you (why would he though? You’re stunning).
⏤ ⊹ Often comes to you for your advice since he genuinely values everything you say.
⏤ ⊹ His words won’t help or encourage your if you suddenly find yourself in a difficult situation or just get tired at the end of the working day. However, he is the person who will convince you that you just need a proper rest. Vil definitely makes you tea, helps you do all night skin routine and makes sure that you fall asleep peacefully.
⏤ ⊹ Your cannon looks absolutely intimidating, maybe it's even better that you haven't had a chance to use it anywhere except for crushing especially hard and large-sized reagents in the process of making potions.
Tumblr media
「 Idia Shroud 」
⏤ ⊹ Girl, what anime did you isekai from?
⏤ ⊹ To be honest Idia was simply scared when he saw you.
⏤ ⊹ He has never come across such piercingly sincere and caring person alive. Idia doesn't understand why you care about him so much in the first place.
⏤ ⊹ It's not like he grew up surrounded by love and care to realize how to accept such a sudden kindness.
⏤ ⊹ How did you even manage to stumble upon him when he literally does not go beyond his room?
⏤ ⊹ Ah, that's right... As soon as he thoughtlessly tried to pat Lucius, you noticed him on your way to the infirmary.
⏤ ⊹ He thought you were taunting him when he found a pack of kitten stickers on his bag, along with a small note that said “If you have time, stop by the infirmary, I would like to give you tea leaves that I dried myself. I heard your brother makes great tea.”
⏤ ⊹ NO WAY HE WOULD EVER–
⏤ ⊹ That day Ortho accompanied Idia straight to the infirmary, where he left his brother, humming some catchy pop song, and call it a day. The tips of his hair blazed with a delicate pink, and only the mischievous sparks flying off smoldered with ardent scarlet.
⏤ ⊹ For the first time he saw someone so mesmerized by his hair. Sure thing he stood out noticeably among people with this amusing feature of his, but he observed such a childishly genuine interest without a bit of malicious intent perhaps for the first time in his life.
⏤ ⊹ After a few more ‘trips’ to your infirmary, he came to conclusion that you are incredibly enduring. People usually either ignore him or make fun of him.
⏤ ⊹ You though, you never rush him, never force reactions out of him.
⏤ ⊹ Fortunately for him, the fact that you never force him to do anything against his will helps him demonstrate his gratitude slowly, but quite effectively.
⏤ ⊹ If you have any problems with the equipment, consider that they are no more, because Idia is always ready to fix anything or improve your equipment out of his own curiosity he got while working with you.
⏤ ⊹ At first when you tried to fix his completely shattered sleep schedule he resisted capriciously as if being an annoyed child.
⏤ ⊹ But you are not a simple woman to just leave it like that.
⏤ ⊹ No kitten stickers until he sleeps at least seven hours.
⏤ ⊹ It doesn't matter at all that Idia is rich enough to buy at least a whole factory for the production of those stickers–
⏤ ⊹ Now your so-called quarrels have become a kind of a local joke between you two.
⏤ ⊹ At first he got scared when he saw your cannon, but now he just wants to upgrade it, even though you insist that you won't shoot it without a need (and believe me YOU won’t ever use it on people bc why would you even do that okay?).
Tumblr media
「 Malleus Draconia 」
⏤ ⊹ First, the very fact that you are not afraid of him is truly amazing.
⏤ ⊹ Second, just how discerning you are, given you straight up went asking him whether his horns hurt when he sleeps?
⏤ ⊹ You are extremely interested in how his body works from a medical point of view, since its physiological characteristics are very different from your understanding of how the human body works. However, Malleus is not a human at all, so your curiosity is understandable.
⏤ ⊹ People are usually horrified by him, or prefer to dissolve in contempt radiating from them. Malleus just chuckles, but he gets puzzled when he's talking to you.
⏤ ⊹ He doesn't quite understand how to respond to such a delicate display of genuine concern, but you're not rushing him anywhere, just asking him to take care of himself a little more.
⏤ ⊹ Once you asked him what could save him if the wounds would be extremely severe.
⏤ ⊹ Maybe he was too serious for answering ‘Your voice would be the best remedy for me’.
⏤ ⊹ He had to consult with Lilia what to do when something aching unbearably right there in his chest, and yet you smile softly at his answer and say that his reply is quite reasonable due to the fact that he is not a human being.
⏤ ⊹ Excellent, now you think that ordinary medicines will not help him (which is also true, but still), because he does not belong to the human race.
⏤ ⊹ However, he is in no hurry. If you’re being patient, then he’s enormously enduring. Why hurry when you have all the time in the whole dimension?..
⏤ ⊹ Will you be happy if he helps you heal all the people in the universe?
⏤ ⊹ Yes, that's right, it's impossible... And yet you selflessly devote yourself to your work, endowing everyone with a gentle smile.
⏤ ⊹ You two often talk about the differences between your worlds while your patients are sleeping.
⏤ ⊹ He learns how you make tea just by looking at your elegant light movements. Malleus is generally very observant, so his eyes are always focused on you. If he continues glancing at you like that, maybe the other students you look after will start spreading rumors that there is something going on between you two.
⏤ ⊹ Malleus is actually absolutely mesmerized by your voice and during those rare days when you have the opportunity to have your time alone with him somewhere outside the infirmary, he asks you to sing anything you would like to.
⏤ ⊹ A lullaby from your world is perhaps the best thing he has ever heard in his entire lifespan.
⏤ ⊹ What an incredible woman you are.
⏤ ⊹ You even know how to wield a cannon. In fact, he wouldn't want to test your abilities and is even glad that you don't use it at all.
Tumblr media
© yushiiae 𝐚𝐥𝐥 𝐫𝐢𝐠𝐡𝐭𝐬 𝐫𝐞𝐬𝐞𝐫𝐯𝐞𝐝. 𝐝𝐨 𝐧𝐨𝐭 𝐫𝐞𝐩𝐨𝐬𝐭, 𝐜𝐨𝐩𝐲, 𝐦𝐨𝐝𝐢𝐟𝐲, 𝐨𝐫 𝐜𝐥𝐚𝐢𝐦 𝐚𝐧𝐲 𝐨𝐟 𝐦𝐲 𝐰𝐨𝐫𝐤𝐬 𝐚𝐬 𝐲𝐨𝐮𝐫 𝐨𝐰𝐧.
317 notes · View notes
bitter-panacea · 29 days
Text
About Goultard's Dissociative Identity Disorder
This post is a collection of thoughts, analysis, wild extrapolating, reading too much into small details, and pure speculation. Please forgive how messy this is, this whole post might be uncomprehensible.
Some things Goultard says about the system
- he created it to make immortality bearable
I truly dont believe he means he consciously created his alters. He can hardly control them. They were a creation of his mind as a means of coping with / surviving the various traumas he faced throughout his life.
- it's a curse given by his father
Either the "curse" he speaks of is immortality itself, or he holds his father and god responsible for what he's had to go through (without him ever protecting or saving him)
The Alters
Goultard : Apparently Normal Part, Host. He's aware of the system. But sometimes partially forgets about it and how it functions.
I assume he has pretty unreliable memory. Sometimes forgets where he is, how he got there, what he was supposed to do, he can forget about things that happened or that he did etc...
Classic dissociation + can enter a kind of hibernation/complete dormancy and sleep for weeks, months, years, when needed or out of boredom.
Vlad : Emotional Part. Formerly unaware of the system, now aware of it (or at least aware of goultard being the host) embodies anger, exteriorizes unresolved rage and resentment by violently lashing out until the body has calmed down.
Somewhat naturally takes a protective role without really meaning to, taking control when certain emotions become too much to bear for the host, redirecting the violence outward instead of inwards.
First fronting triggered by Algathe's death.
Vald : Between Fragment and Apparently Normal Part. Not aware of the system. Too little experience and time fronting to pass as a fully formed individual (but people usually assume he's just stupid). In a way, his role IS to be too stupid to feel sadness, or anything much. But could develop into a real ANP if given the chance.
Born out of a desire for numbness. Possibly related to missing the crimson dofus after it was taken away from the system?? The whole system seems very attached to the crimson dofus, yearning for its warmth, letting its power consume them from the inside out.
How they form
Vlad and Vald didnt suddenly appear because of a single event each triggering them into existence. Rather they formed slowly and over extended periods of time from more or less specific needs, locked away in the confines of the mind before being awakened and forced to front by a triggering event causing a switch.
The underlying cause of the disorder being the hundreds of years spent inhabitated by a symbiotic shushu, manipulating his emotions and sense of self, slowly fracturing it over time.
Other Alters ?
There could potentially be more alters staying in hiding, unbeknownst to Goultard (and the rest of the system)
The differences between the way goultard acts in dofus and in wakfu, specifically emotionally, could imply a split happened between dofus and wakfu. A new identity that hasnt fronted yet would have taken these aspects that the host no longer has.
Most probably caused by losing arty, goultard's love for him was what freed him from the demon after all.
Goultard now hides in order to cry, when he used to feel no shame crying nuzzled in Arty's arms.
This would have been exacerbated by Goultard being put into a role of mentor and caregiver to Tristepin, worsening his emotional repression (that a new emotional part could have formed to embody instead).
Tristepin being the reincarnation of his father, whom he has conflicted feelings about, and having his children brutally murdered in the past, explain why he'd want/need to keep him at a distance, wanting him to not think of him as family, only as his mentor/master.
Edit : I forgot to mention his habit of self-isolation, just imagine I did
28 notes · View notes
cuddlepilefics · 1 year
Text
Grumpy alphas need lots of love
Fandom: Stray Kids
Alphas: Chan, Minho, Jeongin
Beta: Seungmin
Omegas: Changbin, Hyunjin, Jisung, Felix
When Jisung woke up, the bitter scent of anger hung in the air, making the rapper afraid of leaving his dorm room. He had never witnessed Chan being that angry and wondered what may have caused the alpha's mood to drop like that but didn't dare to go and find out.
As time passed, the pack learned that Chan wasn't the only alpha, who tended to get grumpy when sick.
OT8, emeto, omegaverse, pack dynamics
~28k words
No one’s POV.:
Jisung had slept in quite late, taking advantage of their rare day off, but as soon as he opened his bedroom door to go and grab a late breakfast, he froze. A bitter scent hung in the air, obviously alpha but it smelled really intimidating and negative, so the rapper barely dared to leave his room. Jisung thought that it might have some faint similarities to Chan’s scent but considering the oldest was the most patient alpha he knew and rarely ever got angry, this was certainly a first. Sure, he had witnessed the Aussie stressed, upset and frustrated before but never to this extend. Closing the door as quietly as he could, Jisung sat back down on his bed and pulled out his phone to text Changbin. A few moments after he had sent the text, there was the lightest of knocks at his bedroom door before the older rapper slipped into the room. “Good morning”, Changbin smiled, taking a seat next to his dongsaeng, “You don’t have to hide. Chan-hyung is in his room.” – “Do you know what’s up with him? He smells scary”, Jisung frowned, shuddering. The other just shrugged, admitting: “I only saw him for a few minutes this morning, when I ate breakfast. He was a little grumpy and only gave me a curt nod. We didn’t exchange a single word. It was weird.”
Weird was an understatement. This was not the Chan either of them knew, the calm and collected leader, who’d always put on a smile in order to reassure his dongsaengs, no matter how tired he was. All they knew was that the alpha smelled very… wrong. Hyunjin apparently had come to the same conclusion, fleeing to the other dorm to have breakfast with the rest of the group and to avoid the odd situation at his own dorm. None of them had any idea, how bad of a night their pack-alpha had had. Chan had already been nursing a headache throughout the previous day but it hadn’t been much more than a nuisance and the thought of sleeping in on their day off had helped him power through the day. When the alpha finally shut off his computer though, he had to realize that it was already far later than he had thought. Not like he would’ve been able to leave earlier, needing to finish editing the track he had been working on but he wanted his bed even more now. Pressing the balls of his hands into his eyes, Chan scrubbed at them to try and force them to stay open long enough to get back to his dorm. The rest of the pack was already fast asleep when Chan clumsily kicked off his shoes and stumbled to his room, collapsing on his bed without even bothering to change his clothes. Now that his task of getting home was completed, he was out instantly.
Maybe Chan should’ve changed his clothes, he realized when he woke up barely an hour later, disoriented and incredibly sore. His head felt so heavy he struggled to lift it off the mattress but the waistband of his jeans dug uncomfortably into his tummy, making the alpha groan in discomfort. For a few minutes he just lay there, contemplating what was worse, moving or staying in his uncomfortable clothes. He eventually had to accept that he wouldn’t be able to go back to sleep if he didn’t put on something comfy, so huffing in frustration, Chan forced himself up against the heaviness weighing him down. The alpha’s limbs were leaden and his head pounded, making him question his decision to get up. Stumbling dizzily, Chan caught himself on the handle of his closet door and grabbed a pair of sweatpants. Already drained, he plopped down on the edge of his bed and sluggishly pulled off his jeans, replacing them with the sweatpants before crawling under the blanket and going right back to sleep.
The next time the leader woke up, his head pounded mercilessly, making him groan. Massaging his temples, Chan sat up and glanced at the clock. It was still pretty early and considering how late he had gone to bed, there was no way he’d get up this early on a day off. Figuring he might catch a few more hours of sleep if he took some painkillers, the Aussie dragged himself out of bed again. The way to the bathroom seemed endless but he managed and also collected a water bottle and protein bar from the kitchen. His stomach already felt funny and he didn’t want to cause himself more pain than necessary by taking the pills on an empty stomach. As Chan sat down on his bed again, he had to take a moment to breathe. He had started to feel a little lightheaded on his way back to his room and was waiting for the sensation to disappear. Clumsily fiddling with the protein bar, he eventually managed to rip open the packaging and despite having close to no appetite, he forced himself to take a big bite. The faster he ate, the faster it’d be over. When Chan tried to swallow the sticky substance, he choked, a sharp pain scraping his throat as he coughed. His hand trembled and he barely managed to uncap the water bottle but was eventually able to rinse down his protein bar. No, he had no desire to finish the rest of the bar, eyeing it in distaste before placing it on his bedside table. His throat still stung as he downed his pills and laid back down.
Despite his best efforts, Chan didn’t manage to go back to sleep and just lay there, taking in the mess that was his body. By now, he was pretty sure that he was running a fever. At least, that would explain the headache, dizziness and muscle aches. The Aussie couldn’t help but grow upset. They had a day off and he had made plans to spend it with his group. With how busy all of them had been, they had only seen each other while working but he hadn’t had any opportunity to give his dongsaengs the snuggles they usually craved. Chan couldn’t even remember when he had last scented his omegas, feeling like the worst pack-alpha for neglecting his mates like that. A low growl rumbled in the alpha’s chest, making him cough. Weakly propping himself up on his elbow, he tried to catch his breath and winced. His throat burned and his head pounded when he sat up to have a few sips of water.
Chan set the water bottle back down with a little more force than would’ve been necessary but he wasn’t only upset anymore, he was downright mad. How could his body betray him like this when he just wanted to spend a nice and cozy day looking after his pack members and catching up on quality time with the boys? Now, while the others would most likely end up in a huge cuddlepile in one of the living rooms to catch up on comfortable pack-time, Chan would have to keep his distance, if he didn’t want to get any of his dongsaengs sick. The longer the alpha lay there, stewing in his frustration, the angrier he became. Realizing his mood would only keep getting worse if he allowed himself to dwell on his thoughts, Chan sighed and got out of bed. He wasn’t hungry but maybe he could make himself some tea. It might help his throat some and even if it didn’t, he’d have a task to focus on for a little while.
After accomplishing his mission of making tea, Chan turned to find Changbin grabbing himself breakfast. With his throat still on fire, the older decided against using it and only nodded as a greeting before taking his tea and fleeing back to his room. He couldn’t have his friend see him drink tea because it would immediately give away that something wasn’t right. Chan didn’t even know why he was trying to hide how bad he felt. He’d have to tell his group eventually, otherwise they’d get too close and too touchy and end up catching whatever he had managed to come down with or they’d feel hurt by him avoiding their company, which would be just as bad. As the leader waited for his tea to cool to drinking temperature, he allowed a few silent tears to fall, not realizing how that zapped even more energy from him. Before he could even have a single sip of his tea, he had cried himself to sleep.
Changbin had finally managed to coax Jisung out of his room and convinced the younger omega to have breakfast. While Jisung still felt a little intimidated, Changbin was mainly worried. Chan didn’t smell right in the slightest and his behavior this morning was odd too, the rapper knew he should check on his hyung. First, he’d keep Jisung company though. He could tell the younger still felt on edge and he could totally understand why, the tension still thick in the air. Before Jisung had finished his breakfast though, their front door opened quietly. Changbin and Jisung both watched curiously as Felix slowly peeked into their dorm, frowning: “Hyunjin was right, it smells scary here.” – “Good morning, Lixxie”, Changbin chuckled opening his arms for his dongsaeng. The dancer smiled, running up to his hyung to get his good-morning-hug. “Is everything alright with Channie-hyung?”, the Aussie asked carefully, sniffing the air again. While Jisung anxiously chewed on his bottom lip, wondering the same thing, Changbin offered: “If you keep Sungie company, so he doesn’t have to eat alone, I’ll go and check on him.” – “Aren’t you scared?”, Jisung worried, studying his hyung. The older shook his head, humming: “It’s Chan. He’s not scary and he has never given us any reason to be scared of him, hm? He’s probably just upset about something, so I’ll go and see if it’s something we can fix and if not, we’ll just give him lots of hugs till he’s not upset anymore.” – “Hugs make everything better”, Felix agreed, taking a seat next to Jisung, while Changbin got up to check on their pack-alpha.
Chan dazedly lifted his head when he heard his bedroom door open. He had always been a light sleeper but he recognized the scent and knew there was no threat, so he just dropped his head back onto the pillow as Changbin approached him. “Good morning, hyung”, the rapper hummed as he took a seat on the edge of Chan’s bed, “Though, today isn’t really a good morning, is it?” Keeping his eyes closed, the leader tiredly shook his head and held back a wave of fresh tears. The room was still pretty dim, so Changbin couldn’t see the alpha’s face properly but from his behavior, he could tell the older was exhausted. Laying down alongside Chan, the rapper rested his forehead against the other’s shoulder and asked: “What’s wrong, hyung? You smell really angry and I know you’re not someone to get angry easily.”
Not wanting to start crying again, Chan took a shuddering breath. He was grateful that Changbin had laid down with him, not liking it when others looked down on him when he was already feeling helpless. “Are you okay? You feel pretty warm to me”, the omega hummed softly, when it didn’t seem like his hyung would say anything any time soon. Pulling away from Chan’s arm, Changbin reached up to feel the leader’s cheek instead. It wasn’t only damp with tears but also feverish. Gently drying the tears with the cuff of his sleeve, the rapper guessed: “You’re sick, aren’t you?” Chan nodded defeatedly. “I wanted to spend our day off finally having some quality time with the pack”, the alpha rasped, his voice barely above a whisper, “Now I can’t because if I do, everyone else will catch it too.” Comfortably laying back down, Changbin didn’t seem all too concerned about that and only asked: “Let’s work with what we’ve got for now. How long have you felt sick?” – “Had a bit of a headache yesterday but last night it really hit me like a train”,Chan groaned, covering his face with his arm, successfully hiding the fresh tears of frustration. Changbin could tell though and calmly hugged the alpha’s waist, whispering: “You think it might be the flu?” Painfully clearing his throat, the older nodded and weakly sat up to cough.
“Should we go to the living room? You can lay down on the couch and maybe we can watch some movies with the others”, Changbin offered, handing the other his water bottle. After forcing down a few sips, Chan frowned: “I really don’t wanna get anyone sick *sniff* besides, I’m no fun right now.” – “Hyung, you’re always with us, no matter how little fun we might be. Do you really think we only appreciate you when you’re fun and upbeat?”, the omega sighed, “We care about you and if you’re afraid about contagion, we can keep the skinship to a minimum but we missed spending time with you. Outside of work I mean and you don’t deserve to be lonely, while already being sick. I highly doubt any other us would complain about having a quiet day and we can take things as slow as we need to, hm?” The only response he got was a hoarse sob, that Chan had desperately tried to muffle against the sleeve of his hoodie. The alpha had so desperately tried to stay somewhat put together but his mate’s words had struck his heart making his already cracking façade crumble completely. Changbin didn’t mind though, comfortingly rubbing his hyung’s back. He knew how strong Chan always had to be for them. The alpha deserved a break from being strong too and the rapper wouldn’t dare judge him for having his weak moments.
“Lixxie is here by the way”, Changbin smiled, “He got worried that you might be upset when Hyunjin told him you smelled scary.” – “I-I smell scary?”, Chan stammered worriedly. He couldn’t imagine having made his dongsaengs feel afraid of him. “Not necessarily scary…”, the omega said slowly, searching for the right words, “A teeny-tiny bit intimidating maybe. Like a grumpy alpha…. Come on, let’s show them you’re not angry.” Though Chan was still hesitant, he let Changbin pull him out of bed. Swaying for a moment, the leader clung to his friend’s broad shoulders as the younger steadied him, cooing: “We can take it as slow as you need, yeah? You tell me when you feel ready to move.” After Chan took a few deep breaths, the dark spots faded and he gave a tentative nod, linking his arm with Changbin’s. It took them a while to make the short walk from the alpha’s bedroom to the living room but they were in no rush.
Felix’ head instantly shot up when he heard the shuffling footsteps coming down the hallway. “Hyung!”, the omega gasped, shocked at their alpha’s rough appearance. Chan winced as the other’s volume aggravated his headache. Forcing a smile for his dongsaeng, the leader rasped: “G’morning Lixxie, hey Sung.” – “Wow, you sound awful”, Jisung commented nervously, “What happened to you?” – “’M sick”, Chan admitted, lowering his head in shame. By now, Felix had made his way over to them and wrapped his arms around the alpha’s waist. The oldest wanted to tell him no, tell him to keep his distance but he couldn’t. For one, his legs felt even weaker now that he had been on his feet for a while, so having a second member supporting his weight was highly appreciated. And two, he couldn’t resist his Aussie brother. Felix’ touch instantly broke down the walls the alpha had built, causing a tear to spill from his eye.
Noticing how Chan’s legs started to tremble from the strain, Changbin guided them to the couch, where the older weakly collapsed into the cushions and groaned when the impact sent shockwaves of pain through his skull. The alpha felt cold, small hands on his flushed cheeks as Felix brushed away the tear and felt for a fever, surprised by just how bad his hyung was burning. “Your fever’s pretty high”, the omega cooed, “Might explain why you smell so weird. On the other hand, you smelled angry, not as much anymore but still…. Are you mad, Channie-hyung?” Drawing in a shaky breath past his chapped lips, Chan bit down on his bottom lip to hold back more tears and gave a tentative nod. Felix affectionately stroked the alpha’s cheek to soothe him and hummed: “You wanna tell us why or who you’re angry with or should we drop the topic?” – “M-My body”, Chan mumbled barely audibly, “’m angry at my body.”Taking a seat next to the leader, Felix wrapped his arms around the other’s shoulders and nuzzled his face against his mate’s collarbone. The omega purred softly as he scented Chan, making his hyung’s heart go all mushy, the anger dissipating quickly.
“You didn’t have breakfast yet, did you?”, Changbin asked, hesitant to interrupt his friends’ sweet moment. Felix sat back up, giving his hyung a worried look. Shaking his head, Chan sniffled: “Tried a protein bar a few hours ago but it hurt my throat and my tummy doesn’t feel good anyway, so….” – “Do you want to try eating again or…?”, the rapper offered but Chan shook his head. Remembering how intimidated he had felt that moment, Jisung snuck out of the dorm to find Hyunjin and explain what was really going on at their dorm. When the two made their way back to their dorm, the rest of their pack had decided to tag along as well. It was always Chan watching out for and protecting them, so now they would be there to comfort and care for him. Minho had to suppress a growl when the other alpha’s angry pheromones hit him the moment he stepped foot into his friends’ dorm. Sometimes, the dancer really hated his alpha instincts reacting so strongly and defensively even when it came to Chan and Jeongin, the other two alphas in their pack. On the other hand, those instincts would keep his dongsaengs save, so he didn’t feel like he had a right to complain, and he knew that Chan and Jeongin sometimes struggled with the same things, so lots of communication and bonding time helped the pack function smoothly.
“Hey”, Minho smiled sadly, as he crouched in front of his only hyung. Chan’s glossy eyes met his and Minho could see the tension on the other’s chest melt away. For Chan it felt like a huge weight had been lifted from his chest, the moment he saw Minho there. He knew he wouldn’t be able to protect his dongsaengs right now, should he need to, so knowing the other was there to protect their pack and keep everyone safe allowed the oldest to give in to his body’s demands for rest. Closing his eyes, Chan breathed: “Hi.”– “Sungie told us”, Minho informed softly, watching the leader lay down as soon as Felix got off the couch, “What do you think you managed to come down with?” – “Flu probably”, the older hummed lowly, painfully clearing his throat, “Hit really suddenly during the night.” Minho nodded in acknowledgement, carding his fingers through his hyung’s messy curls. “Do you guys have enough medicine here or should I check our dorm?”, the dancer offered, looking up at Changbin and Hyunjin. The rapper had just returned from the bathroom and wordlessly held up two boxes of medicine, stating: “We have painkillers, fever-reducers and nausea medicine. I don’t know if we need cough syrup but if so, we don’t have any.” – “Okay, I’ll check our dorm later but for now, it sounds more like a sore throat than a cough, right?”, Minho accepted, shooting Chan a questioning look to which the older nodded, too tired to force himself to speak.
Just when Chan was about to drift off, Hyunjin gently nudged him, smiling: “We made you some tea, hyung.” – “Thanks”, the alpha whispered, glad that his dongsaeng felt reassured enough to be back in his presence again. Thinking that he had scared his mates away, had broken Chan’s heart. The dorm soon grew quieter as the leader drifted in and out of consciousness. He didn’t really manage to sleep though, it felt more like floating half-there and half-gone. When Chan sat up to regain his orientation, he realized how his dongsaengs had dispersed, only Jeongin sitting in a beanbag close to the couch. The maknae noticed his hyung’s confused look and got up to sit next to the other. “Where’s everyone?”, Chan frowned, always worried when one of his mates was unaccounted for. Linking his fingers with Chan’s, Jeongin ran his thumb in circles over the back of the other’s hand and hummed: “Minho-hyung went over to his dorm to see if they have more supplies, we might need to take care of you. Seungmin’s making soup for whenever you feel ready to stomach anything.” The beta gave a small wave when Chan glanced towards the kitchen, making the oldest smile. “I know that Hyunjinnie-hyung, Jisung-hyung and Felix wanted to gather some nesting supplies, so they can make the living room all cozy for movie marathons and what not. Changbin-hyung’s probably supervising them”, Jeongin smiled, thinking about the amazing large nests the omegas had built on previous occasions. The maknae loved when the entire pack would get cozy in one of those nests for some quality-cuddle-time, too bad he never managed to built a nest. Felix had once tried to teach him but soon had to accept that it simply wasn’t in his dongsaeng’s blood. That didn’t mean that Jeongin wouldn’t find one of his omega-hyungs to help him arrange his bed to somewhat resemble a nest. Sometimes that was exactly when the youngest needed to fall asleep, not caring whether an alpha was supposed to feel that way or not.
Chan eventually dozed off with his head on Jeongin’s shoulder, while the younger gently ran his fingers through his mate’s sweaty curls. He didn’t even hear the rest of the pack return, the omegas dumping large heaps of pillows and blankets onto the living room carpet. Minho and Changbin carried the coffee table into a corner, so their dongsaengs would have enough space for their nest and could get to work right away. Minho had collected a bottle of cough syrup and a bag of cough drops from their dorm, along with two bottles of sports drink in case Chan’s stomach was still bothering him later. For now, the oldest luckily managed to sleep and Jeongin sat patiently scrolling through social media afraid he’d wake his hyung if he moved the slightest bit.
The next time Chan opened his eyes, it was to a cold sensation on his face. “You’re okay, just go back to sleep”, Changbin whispered. He had helped Jeongin shift the leader into a flat position, allowing their youngest to use the bathroom. On his way back, Jeongin had brought a cold washcloth, that Changbin gently dabbed against Chan’s burning skin before draping it across his forehead. The older sighed in content as the cold cloth soothed his headache. When Changbin pulled away, the alpha grabbed his wrist, rasping: “Did everyone have breakfast?” He was afraid his dongsaengs might forget about their own needs because he had messed up daily routines. “All of us had breakfast, hyung”, the rapper hummed crouching down to eye level, “The kids are all taken care of and Seungmin finished the soup a little while ago, so if you feel like having a late breakfast let us know, yeah?” – “I-I think I could try”, Chan contemplated, “Not really hungry but I could do with another dose of painkillers.” Changbin nodded, brushing the backs of his fingers against the other’s flushed cheek, commenting: “Not surprising, your fever hasn’t improved at all. I’ll go and get you a bowl of soup.”
Sitting up was a struggle but Chan had eventually pushed his sore body up and leant back against the cushions. He sniffled as the change of position made the pressure in his sinuses shift. Seeing their pack alpha was awake, Hyunjin joined the older and took a seat next to him on the couch. The dancer patted Chan’s back when the oldest choked on a held-back cough. With his throat burning, Chan leant his elbows on his knees, desperately gulping in air as he continued choking. Hyunjin slipped his arm across the alpha’s chest when the older was catching his breath but swayed. Gently pulling Chan back to rest against the cough cushions, the younger rushed to fetch his hyung some water. “Thanks”, the Aussie breathed, when Hyunjin handed him the glass. With Chan’s hands trembling badly, the omega needed to support the bottom of the glass, afraid the leader’s grasp would slip. The cool liquid soothed Chan’s abused throat a little and he closed his eyes to treasure the feeling, only opening them again when he felt the couch dip next to him.
Changbin had returned with soup but glancing at the alpha’s hands, decided against handing it to his hyung. Offering the spoon to Chan, the rapper smiled: “I’ll hold the bowl for you, just try to eat as much as you can. Your body needs the energy to fight this flu.” Giving a tired nod, the leader accepted the spoon and shakily lifted it to his lips. His stomach growled but he couldn’t tell whether it was hunger or if the organ disapproved of him eating. Chan managed to force down half of the soup and didn’t even spill any, despite almost dropping the spoon once. Somehow, the small amount sat heavily in his stomach, making him feel uncomfortably bloated. “Done?”, Changbin asked softly, when the alpha grimaced. Nodding, Chan slipped his hand under his hoodie and palmed at his tummy to try and soothe it. Hyunjin seemed to notice as he handed the older two pills, worrying: “Your tummy not happy?” Quickly downing the pills, Chan shook his head and tried to hold back a queasy hiccup. “Don’t really wan’ anything in me right now but everything hurts, so…”, the alpha muttered, drawing his legs up to his chest.
With his head resting on his knees and eyes closed, Chan didn’t see how Hyunjin left and returned with a bucket not much later. He placed the bucket next to the couch, in case Chan’s stomach wouldn’t calm down. Feeling his stomach in his throat, the oldest didn’t dare to lay back down, so Jisung traded places with Hyunjin and gently traced shapes on his mate’s back. Chan released a breath, he didn’t even know he was holding, his muscles relaxing under the rapper’s affectionate touch.
“The others were wondering if you wanted to have a movie marathon”, Jisung hummed, glancing at his omega friends working hard to make the perfect nest for them. Blearily picking up his head, Chan sniffled: “I dunno if I can actually watch it ‘cause my eyes an’ head hurt but…. Think the background noise would be comfy.”Playing with the hair at the nape of the alpha’s neck, Jisung agreed: “Your eyes look really tired and irritated. Aww, hyung, you really look like you need cuddles.” That statement caused Chan to break into tears, Felix instantly rushing over when he heard the hoarse sobs. “We can’t cu-cuddle”,the pack-alpha choked out, “I don’t want- …want you guys to feel this shitty.” Cuddling up to Chan’s side, Felix held back his own tears and whined: “We’ve been working together throughout the past week and interacted with the same people. No matter who you might have caught this from, we were probably already exposed.” – “True”, Jisung supported, “Besides, you never worry about your own safety when one of us is sick. You cuddle us anyway and we will cuddle you anyway.” Chan only cried harder at that. He knew he should keep his mates safe, should tell them not to, but he couldn’t. Everything hurt and his emotions were all over the place. He was really craving some cuddles.
Their nest was almost finished and Jisung went to help Changbin and Hyunjin make a few last adjustments, while Felix calmly scented Chan’s arm. Jeongin sat close to the omegas, doing his best to memorize how the nest came together. Minho and Seungmin had started preparing hot chocolate for everyone, also making another cup of tea for Chan as they figured he wouldn’t be able to stomach anything sugary right now. The beta was carefully transferring the drinks into mugs, while Minho went to check on the two Aussie’s. Chan’s tears had slowed but he looked awful, eyes glossy and swollen. His unusually pale face splotchy and lips chapped. Sweat was beading on his forehead, so Minho offered: “Hey, you wanna go and wash up, maybe change into some less sweaty clothes? You don’t look like you could rest comfortable like this.” – “Too tired, ‘s too difficult”, the oldest slurred, scrubbing at his face. “Hey, don’t do that”, the dancer frowned, catching Chan’s wrists, “I’ll go and fetch you a fresh hoodie, just so you can feel a little less sticky, or would you prefer a t-shirt?” – “Hoodie please. ‘s kinda cold”, Chan replied with a shudder, hugging himself the moment Minho released his wrists.
Seungmin quietly gathered the rest of the pack and handed out the hot chocolate, when Minho returned with a hoodie for Chan. The leader struggled to pull his sticky hoodie over his head, so Felix helped him tug it off. Lifting his arms, caused Chan’s stomach to cramp up and make him wince. The two dancers could easily hear the angry gurgle, as their mate fought the urge to curl up.  Minho quickly picked up the discarded washcloth and wiped his hyung’s chest and shoulders with it, so he could at least feel somewhat refreshed but get it over with as fast as possible as to not torture him for longer than necessary. Goosebumps spread on Chan’s skin and he was grateful when Minho guided his arms into the sleeves and smoothed the dry hoodie down his back to make sure his skin was covered properly. The oldest hummed in content, finally feeling warm again as he pulled the cuffs of his sleeves to cover his hands.
“You wanna cuddle in our nest?”, Hyunjin asked softly, studying the alpha’s tense expression. With the nausea rising, Chan bit his lip and shook his head. Moving wouldn’t be a good idea right now. As the pack calmly settled around him, they asked him what movie he’d like to start with but Chan rasped: “I’ll hopefully fall asleep anyway, so you guys choose.” – “Let’s pick a Disney movie. You like those, don’t you?”, Changbin offered, picking up one of the blankets that weren’t essential to their nest. The rapper scented it before passing it on to Jeongin, who sat closest to him and did the same. Once everyone had scented it, Minho draped it around Chan’s shoulders, the leader instantly relaxing. Enveloped in his pack’s scents, Chan felt so safe and at ease, he couldn’t help but grow drowsy again. The scents also helped dull the nausea a little, so he eventually dared to lean into Minho’s side, the dancer stroking his hair to lull him to sleep. Chan still witnessed the first twenty minutes of ‘Finding Dori’ before nodding off.
Minho tore his eyes away from the screen when he felt Chan move next to him. The leader struggled to his feet, earning a questioning look from Minho. “Bathroom”, Chan whispered, surprisingly sounding much calmer than he felt as he pulled the blanket around his shoulders like a cape. Minho contemplated following his hyung to make sure he didn’t fall over on the way there, seeing how the older staggered and caught himself against the wall. In the end, the dancer decided against it. He was an alpha too and could imagine Chan not wanting to have his independence undermined. Instead, he sat up just a little straighter, ready to help the leader back to the couch once he was done. When ten minutes had passed and Minho still hadn’t heard the flush, he decided to go and check on the older. Gently rapping his knuckles against the wood, he waited for a reply but got none. Knocking a little harder, the dancer warned: “If you don’t tell me you’re fine, I’m coming in now.” All he got was a strained cough, so he tried the door, surprised that it was unlocked.
Minho growled when he opened the door and was hit with a wave of aggressive pheromones. It was so strong, he barely registered the underlying stench of vomit. His heart dropped when he spotted Chan curled up against the bathtub, his hands tightly fisted in his messy curls, pulling his hair. “Hey, stop that”, Minho scolded quietly, dropping to his knees next to the older. Stroking his fingers over the backs of Chan’s hands, the dancer hummed: “Hyung, you’ll make your headache worse. Deep breaths, hm?” He eventually got Chan to loosen his grip and gently took his hyung’s hands in his, squeezing them lightly. “Let’s calm down, okay?”, Minho tried, studying the leader. He was startled when Chan growled at him. The oldest had never done that and to be honest, Minho was scared. That changed immediately when they made eye contact though. Tears were streaming down Chan’s face and the younger realized the growl had been from pain and desperation, not anger though Chan was definitely angry too.
Sighing, Minho wrapped his arm around Chan’s shoulders and lifted a corner of the blanket to wipe his hyung’s tears. “You’re feeling worse, aren’t you?”, the dancer cooed, glancing at the toilet. Chan nodded defeatedly as he bit his lip to keep from either crying or growling. Comfortingly squeezing the Aussie’s shoulder, Minho frowned: “Why are you so angry, hyung?” – “Why does my body hate me so much?”,the older forced out between gritted teeth, his voice cracking painfully. ‘Maybe because you never allow it to sleep’, Minho thought but held his tongue. Feeling Chan’s forehead, Minho sighed: “Your body doesn’t hate you, hyung. You were just unlucky and yeah, I know that this isn’t how you had wanted to spend your day off but you need to stop getting mad at yourself for falling ill. It’s entirely human and also out of your control, so getting mad isn’t going to make anything better, if anything, it’ll make things worse.”
Minho sat with Chan for a while but the older didn’t get sick again, so Minho eventually flushed the toilet. “You think you’re done here?”, the dancer asked, smiling when his hyung nodded, “Alright, you wanna brush your teeth, while I go and get you some water?” Though Chan was exhausted, he allowed his dongsaeng to pull him to his feet. Sitting on the closed toilet lid, the leader accepted his toothbrush and tiredly scrubbed at his teeth, while Minho slipped out of the room. He needed to lean against the younger for support when rinsing out his mouth. Easing Chan back down, Minho handed him the water and had him take a few careful sips. While the older was already close to dozing off, Minho gently brushed his sweaty bangs out of his face and felt his forehead, humming: “Let me take your temperature. I have a feeling it’s only getting worse.” Chan only gave a sleepy hum of acknowledgement but turned his head to allow the other access to his ear. Minho clicked his tongue when the device beeped, the reading pretty high. He studied his hyung for a moment and realized he was still shivery, so taking away his blanket would be a cruel move, especially after the entire pack had scented it.
“Let’s get you back to the living room”, Minho breathed, wrapping his arm around Chan’s waist, “Maybe you wanna lay down in the nest now. It looked really cozy and the boys have been obsession over making it as comfortable as possible.” Getting up on trembling legs, the oldest leant heavily on Minho and relied on the other to keep him from toppling over. Chan’s head pounded and he stopped dead in his tracks as his vision faded. Hearing Minho curse, Changbin was by their side in an instant. Supporting their hyung from either side, the two quickly dragged him the last few meters to the living room and made it just seconds before the leader’s legs gave out. Chan groaned quietly as Changbin laid him down in the nest in the living room. The omega kept one hand on Chan’s shoulder the entire time, so he could feel his presence, using the other hand to motion for Felix. Though he wasn’t entirely out, Chan could barely comprehend his situation, flashing hot and breaking into a sweat as the room spun around him. The scent of his pack enveloped him, the only sense of comfort as every fiber of his body burned, his head pounding and eyes stinging.
Chan inhaled sharply, when something cold touched his forehead, bringing back his focus almost immediately. Holding the icepack in place, Felix soothed: “You’re okay. Just take a few deep breaths and the dizziness should fade soon.” – “Mmmmmh, hurts”, the alpha slurred, his eyes still screwed shut. “What hurts, hyung?”, Felix frowned as he cupped Chan’s flushed cheek. Furrowing his brow, the older tried to express when he was feeling but it was tough. Chan brought his hands up to cradle his head, muttering: “Everything.”He drowsily opened his eyes when he heard Minho set down the bucket next to the nest. They made eye contact, the younger promising: “Just in case, you probably won’t even need it.” Chan wasn’t so sure about that. His stomach was still in knots and although he was pretty certain, that he didn’t have much in him, he wouldn’t want to challenge fate.
With a heavy heart, Felix laid down by Chan’s side, lightly holding the icepack in place, so it wouldn’t slide off. He gave Jeongin as sad smile, when the maknae cuddled up to Chan’s other side and nosed at their hyung’s shoulder. None of them had expected they’d be spending a rare day off like this but at least they had Chan with them and the leader wasn’t hiding away in his room. Sure, they were taking a risk but it was a risk that Chan himself had taken time and time again. It was just so foreign to see their strong and seemingly invincible leader in such bad shape. It didn’t take long for Hyunjin and Jisung to join their mates in the nest, while Minho, Changbin and Seungmin discussed their next steps. With how sick Chan was, there was no way he’d be recovered in time to attend their schedule the following days, so Minho decided to step up and call their manager. The alpha might have stretched the truth a little to the point where their manager was so concerned about contagion, that he promised to arrange for all of the boys to have some more time off to care for their leader and make sure they themselves stayed healthy too.
Changbin and Seungmin watched over their sleeping pack, Seungmin being the first to notice Chan waking up. The leader was panting, terrified eyes meeting with Seungmin’s as he took a deep breath, the scents of his dongsaengs’ grounding him. Seungmin quietly snuck up to the nest, not wanting to wake any of the others. “Hey”, he whispered, reaching out to brush his hand against Chan’s arm, “You okay?” The alpha gave a small nod, wincing: “Jus’ a nightmare. Ugh, my head hurts.” – “I’m pretty sure you’re dehydrated, hyung”, Seungmin hummed, offering the older a hand to help him out of the nest, “Sit with Changbin-hyung for a bit and I’ll go fetch you something to drink.” Chan stumbled into Changbin’s embrace, the omega helping him over to the couch, where they sat down together. The oldest was resting his head on Changbin’s shoulder, while the rapper rubbed his back. When Seungmin returned, he was carrying a steaming cup and smiled: “It’s just some broth, so hopefully your tummy will accept it well. There’s no rush, just sip it slowly and see how you feel.” Chan nodded sleepily before lifting the cup to his lips.
Feeling cold now that he wasn’t all cuddled up with his mates, Chan wrapped his fingers around the cup to warm them and closed his eyes. The broth seemed to settle his stomach, at least a little, the angry churning easing up. “Chan, you awake?”, Minho asked carefully. The older hummed in confirmation, though his eyes remained shut. Crouching down in front of the leader, Minho smiled: “I just spoke to our manager.” That announcement suddenly had Chan wide awake, the realization that he’d need time off of work to recover only hitting now. “Relax”, the dancer chuckled, “We got our break extended. All of us have a few more days and we’ll see how you’re feeling by then and if you need more time. For now, the rest of us will be staying with you. Oh, you’re drinking something. That’s good! How does your stomach feel?” Chan’s shoulders relaxed and he shrugged: “Think the broth’s settling my stomach. It still feels meh, but I don’t think I need to be sick. Not yet, at least.”
With four of the members still sleeping comfortably in their nest, Minho soon turned on the TV again. Keeping the volume low, they watched “Big Hero 6”. Chan rested against Changbin’s side, slowly nibbling the crackers Minho had brought him while Seungmin curled up next to him. The beta was rare so openly affectionate but Chan definitely enjoyed it when he was, tangling his fingers in the younger’s hair. His heart fluttered when Seungmin started to purr quietly. It was something that had only happened on a couple of occasions because it meant the boy let his guard down completely, so Chan smiled as he finished his cracker and kept indulging the beta with headpats.
Chan hadn’t even noticed how his eyes fluttered shut again as he drifted off against Changbin, so he was surprised when he woke up later to an empty living room. He wasn’t entirely alone though. Changbin had stayed with him, looking up from his phone when Chan sat up and looked around in confusion. “Good morning, hyung”, the rapper chuckled, smoothing down Chan’s hair that was sticking out in all directions, “Just kidding, it’s late evening.” – “Hnnngg, …where’s everyone?”, the leader groaned as he tried to stretch his sore muscles. Gently massaging the alpha’s neck and shoulders, Changbin explained: “They’ve been asleep for quite a while, so Minho-hyung woke them and they’re having dinner right now.” – “Aren’t you hungry too?”,Chan frowned, feeling guilty that his dongsaeng was stuck with him. “I’m okay”, the rapper denied, “I can eat something later. How are you feeling, hyung?” – “My head doesn’t hurt as much, so it probably was dehydration”, Chan shrugged, rubbing his face, “’m really sore and tired and no amount of sleep seems to fix that. My throat hurts a little when I swallow or speak but it’s alright and I don’t feel as nauseous anymore, though I wouldn’t wanna put anything in my stomach that might change that.” Nodding in acknowledgement, Changbin hummed: “Maybe you could try some plain rice later, so you can have another dose of medicine before the night. If you want, I could run you a cool bath to see if that helps with the aches?” – “Jus’ need some help, walking to the bathroom”, the alpha rasped, “’m not dizzy but my legs feel funny. Not sure if it helps with the aches but I’m so sweaty it’s disgusting” – “Alright, hold onto me and if you start to feel faint, please give me a warning”, Changbin pleaded, helping the oldest to his feet.
Their walk to the bathroom took them a while but Chan was happy he made it without fainting, despite his legs growing wobbly as they got closer to their destination. Changbin eased the alpha down to sit on the rug and started to fill the tub with water, humming: “What do you wanna wear after your bath? Maybe something light, so you don’t overheat.” – “My grey sweatpants and a long-sleeve shirt?”, Chan requested uncertainly, “Can we keep a hoodie close though? The chills suck.” – “Sure, we can”, the rapper agreed, dipping his hand into the water to check the temperature before dropping in a eucalyptus bath bomb. When the tub was filled, Changbin asked: “Can I leave you without you drowning?” Chan gave a sleepy nod, that wasn’t exactly a reassurance for the omega but he accepted it. “Alright, you can get in and I’ll grab you a fresh set of clothes”, Changbin stated, getting back to his feet before helping Chan up too. The alpha sat on the closed toilet lid as he sluggishly peeled off his clothes. He winced when the movement pulled on his muscles but it was nice to not have damp fabric clinging to his skin for a while.
Chan sighed as he lowered himself into the water. It was just warm enough to not cause him chills but eased the burning sensation on his skin. Hopefully, it’d lower his fever a little so he’d feel more like himself later. The alpha laid back and let the water soak his hair the cool sensation on his scalp relieving some of the pressure in his skull. Allowing himself to just float for a bit, Chan relaxed and had to remind himself not to fall asleep. Somehow all he seemed to be able to do today, was sleep. The scent of eucalyptus was quite intense and before long, Chan had to sit up as his breath had started to hitch. Pitching forward with a throaty sneeze, the alpha winced and massaged his throat, giving a scratchy cough afterwards.
When Changbin returned with his hyung’s clothes, he found the older dozing with his head resting on the side of the tub, so he wouldn’t drown. Combing the wet curls back, the rapper whispered: “Do you want me to wash your hair for you?” – “Could you?”, Chan breathed, sleepily lifting his head. “If you let me use conditioner too”, Changbin teased, picking up the bottle of shampoo, “You’ve been dyeing your hair a lot recently.” Squirting some shampoo into his hand, he spread it on the alpha’s wet curls and gently massaged it into the other’s scalp, careful not to get anything into his eyes. Chan relaxed into the touch, his eyes fluttering shut. He usually skipped out on the conditioner as he couldn’t be bothered when only having a few minutes to shower but he wouldn’t argue with Changbin when the rapper was so gentle, applying the product to his damaged hair.
Chan shuddered when he got out of the tub and quickly bundled up in his towel to hopefully stop the chills before they could really start. When he plopped down on the closed toilet lid, Changbin grabbed a small towel and rubbed the alpha’s hair dry. The rapper was relieved when he made eye contact with Chan and his hyung’s eyes looked a little clearer than they had all day. Sure, they were a little swollen and the older looked incredibly run down, but the feverish gloss wasn’t as evident anymore. “You wanna try to have a bite for dinner? I’m sure everyone will be eagerly waiting to give you cuddles but once you’re trapped in that pile, there’s no getting out of it”, Changbin asked with a small laugh, remembering the struggle it always was to get out of a nest with a whole pack trying to get their dose of snuggles in. Chan seemed to have the same though, chuckling quietly to himself. When the leader agreed to try eating a little, Changbin left him to change and went to the kitchen to prepare a small bowl of plain rice, hoping it’d go easy on the alpha’s stomach and him getting sick earlier might have been a fluke.
Feeling refreshed, Chan found the energy to walk to the kitchen on his own. He waved at his dongsaengs fixing the nest as they settled in the living room. Felix shot him a wide smile and waved back, while the others were too occupied to notice him. In the kitchen, he found Changbin and Seungmin, who decided to keep their hyung company, so he wouldn’t have to eat alone. Changbin placed a small bowl of plain cooked rice in front of Chan and gave him a sympathetic smile when the leader hesitated. The oldest was determined though and taking his time, managed to finish all his food. When he was done, Changbin took the bowl to the kitchen and Seungmin placed a cup of lukewarm tea in front of Chan, handing the alpha two pills. The alpha struggled, barely getting the pills past his swollen throat but he really wanted to feel better already. Now that Chan was fed and medicated, he already started to feel a little more alive, though he knew that it mainly was a mind-thing as there was no way the medicine had kicked in already.
The other members had since split up between the two dorms and taken their turns showering, so they could have a sleepover. Minho, Felix and Jeongin collected their pajamas for the night, bringing Seungmin’s along too. Though they disliked the circumstances, they were glad to be able to spend some time as a pack once again, without having to work. Hyunjin had taken Felix to his room to show the Aussie his most recent painting, while Jisung had attached himself to Jeongin, the maknae affectionately scenting his hyung as they sat on the couch, waiting for their hyung.
“Yah! Don’t steal my squirrel”, Minho warned as he found his dongsaengs scenting each other on the couch. Purring loudly, Jisung made grabby hands for the dancer to join them. Minho crouched in front of the pair and smiled when the omega leant against his chest, nosing at his hyung’s scent glands. Jeongin linked his fingers with Minho, a wide smile spreading on the maknae’s lips while Minho switched between scenting him and scenting Jisung. The second oldest felt his heart flutter as Jeongin wasn’t usually this affectionate with him. The youngest alpha always eagerly scented the omegas of the group, sometimes he scented Seungmin too though the beta wasn’t that enthusiastic about scenting. Rarely was Jeongin okay with Chan or Minho scenting him, probably feeling belittled when the older alphas did it to him but right now, it was just what he needed. Jeongin didn’t know why he felt so clingy right now but considering they didn’t tease him for it, he’d just enjoy it while it lasted.
Chan smiled affectionately when he saw his donsgaengs so comfy but couldn’t hide the longing in his eyes. Noticing that, Changbin took the leader’s hand and pulled him along. Chan still didn’t want to get his face that close to his mates but faintly scented them by rubbing his wrists against their necks. Jisung’s delighted purrs filled the air but what really made Chan’s flutter, was when he picked up on a much quieter purr. Changbin kept his eyes closed as the oldest scented him but with his hand against the rapper’s neck, the alpha could feel the vibrations and smiled. He knew as the oldest omega in the pack, Changbin was a lot tougher than his dongsaengs but secretly still enjoyed it when Chan and Minho cared for him like this. Always making sure that the younger omegas received the amount of comfort and affection they needed to strive, Changbin’s own needs often ended up on the back burner, so knowing this, Chan took his time to scent the other thoroughly. He had planned to spend this day off caring for his mates and make sure his dongsaengs got the amount of affection they needed from their pack alpha, so he wouldn’t let his sickness stop him from fulfilling his duties as a leader.
After two more movies, the group had gone to sleep in the big nest in the living room. As much as Chan yearned to join his pack, he had opted to sleep on the couch. For one, it didn’t feel right to sleep in one large pile with his dongsaengs while being sick, though he had already been quite careless as the day had progressed, and two, the alpha may have been able to keep his dinner down but that didn’t mean that he wasn’t queasy and it would be better to have an easy escape route to the bathroom, should he need it. They had pushed the couch closer to the nest, so Chan had his arm dangling off the couch and Felix slept half sitting up against the couch, hugging his hyung’s arm. The other members lay piled on top of each other, limbs tangled. Glancing at the nest in darkness, Chan couldn’t even tell where one of his mates ended and another began.
He had been watching the nest for close to an hour already, struggling to sleep after sleeping for most of the day. Plus, the leader had developed an annoying cough, that he fought to suppress, so he wouldn’t keep the others up. At some point, Chan had staggered to the kitchen to take some of that cough syrup, Minho had brought from their dorm. His eyes watered as he squinted at the label and tried to figure out the right dosage. Sniffling, the Aussie scrubbed at his face and tried again. He didn’t even notice someone sneaking up on him.
Minho had woken up not long ago and heard his hyung rummaging around in the kitchen. When the oldest didn’t return after a while, Minho detangled himself from the cuddlepile, careful not to wake any of the others, and went to check on their leader. Chan startled when the dancer rested a hand on his back, relaxing when he realized who was there with him. “Was jus’ gonna take some medicine”,Chan rasped before clearing his throat, “’s kinda blurry, d’you know how much I gotta take?” – “Hang on”, Minho hummed, taking the bottle from his hyung. He read over the label before pouring some into the measuring cup and handing it to Chan. The older thanked him quietly before knocking it back, grimacing at the taste. They made their way back to the living room, where Minho hugged Chan good night before laying back down next to Jisung, the rapper sleepily snuggling up to him. Chan plopped down on the couch massaging his temples before laying back down. As soon as he hung his arm over the edge of the couch, Felix reattached himself to the alpha’s arm. It was truly impressive how the boy’s instincts could sense Chan’s presence while deeply asleep.
Though Chan didn’t really manage to fall asleep, he allowed himself to drift, embracing the floaty feeling, the sleepy haze that dulled his discomfort a little. He was only brought back to focus, when he heard a frustrated whine coming from the nest. There was some shuffling but he couldn’t see who was awake. It took another grumpy huff for Chan to recognize the boy by his sounds. It seemed that Jeongin was trying to get up but was stuck under the limbs of the other pack members. Chan quickly got to his feet, approaching the side of the nest. Crouching next to the younger, Chan brushed the maknae’s bangs out of his face. He cringed at the way the hair stuck the his dongsaeng’s sweaty forehead and cooed: “You trapped, pup?” – “No shit, Sherlock”, Jeongin huffed, again trying to free himself, “Some help maybe?” Though stunned by the younger’s reply, Chan rushed to help detangle Jeongin’s limbs and shift Hyunjin off of the boy’s legs. No sooner than he was free did Jeongin clamber out of the nest, stumbling once he was on his feet. His legs tingled from the blood returning to them and the shift caused his head to spin, so the maknae sat down on the carpet a few steps away from the nest.
Worried, Chan crouched next to him, rasping: “You okay?”– “Too hot”, Jeongin panted, fanning himself with his hands. While his dongsaeng sprawled out on the floor, trying too cool off, Chan went to the kitchen to fetch the younger a glass of cool water. Taking a seat next to Jeongin, the leader gently nudged his arm and cooed when the boy hazily blinked up at him. “Have some water, pup”, Chan instructed, waiting for Jeongin to sit up. When he did, the maknae gratefully accepted the drink and muttered: “Sorry, just got overheated for a moment.” – “Mhm, I can imagine. You look all sweaty”,Chan smiled sympathetically, watching his dongsaeng chug the water in one go. When Jeongin was confident he could stand without losing his balance, he hummed: “I am all sweaty. Is it okay if I use your shower?” – “Yeah, of course”, the leader encouraged, “Go ahead, try to cool off a little.” – “Um, hyung… My clothes”, Jeongin muttered, not really feeling like going over to his own dorm to collect a change of clothes. Chan seemed to realize that too, chuckling: “You know where my closet is, just help yourself.” The younger’s face brightened at that and he hurriedly thanked the other before getting to his feet.
Jeongin barely managed to suppress a groan, finally understanding why Hyunjin generally preferred to nest on his bed. He tried to stretch his arms and shoulders a little as he made his way to the bathroom, wincing at how sore he felt. Maybe it wouldn’t have been so bad, had he not somehow ended up at the bottom of their pile, with who knows how many members pilled on top of him. His head was starting to hurt too and Jeongin got concerned that he had sweat to the point of dehydration, which seemed highly likely when he took off his shirt and realized just how soaked it was. He’d make sure to have another glass of water before laying back down later. First, he’d take a nice cool shower to get rid of the sweat and be less sticky. Then, he’d make use of his privilege to steal some of his pack-alpha’s clothes. Maybe he should shower extra-cold, so he could put on one of Chan’s large hoodies without instantly getting overheated again.
Finding nothing wrong with his plan, Jeongin showered pretty cold. He secretly loved wearing Chan’s hoodies but was usually too proud to ask for one, which the omegas of the pack did frequently. Now he had the perfect excuse to borrow one, so he’d surely not miss out on it. By the time Jeongin stepped out of the shower, he was chilled all the way through, shivering as he grabbed a towel to wrap himself in. He had to fight to keep his teeth from chattering but had no regrets. His hyung’s hoodie was entirely worth the temporary discomfort. What Jeongin hadn’t planned on though, was Chan’s concern when the maknae returned to the living room shivering. The boy had pulled the sleeves over his hands and was hugging himself as he tried to warm up. To Chan the only logical conclusion was that he had gotten his dongsaeng sick. The rapid change from feeling too hot, the sweating and now the chills. Plus, it had come on so fast during the past hour. This had to be the same thing that had wrecked Chan the previous night.
Jeongin felt guilty and a little ashamed as his sick hyung fussed over him, trying to assure the older: “I’m really just cold because I took a cold shower. I promise I feel fine otherwise and I’m sure I’ll warm up in no time.” Though Chan remained doubtful, he accepted that explanation. They weren’t so sure about Jeongin returning to the nest though. Sure, he’d be warm in no time but the hoodie he wore now was a lot thicker than what he had been wearing before, so he’d inevitably overheat again. “You can stay here with me if you want”, Chan offered quietly, “It’s not the same as a nest, I know that, but I’m pretty sure my fever is high enough to warm you up too.” Jeongin nodded, trying not to seem too eager as he curled up in the leader’s arms. He had missed this. With how busy they were, he had only gotten the occasional hug from Chan when they greeted each other to head to their schedule. No matter how much Jeongin pretended to hate the skinship, he also craved it from time to time and right now, for some reason he really, really needed it.
Chan smiled fondly as his dongsaeng cuddled up to him and was satisfied that the boy’s shivers soon let up. While Chan stayed up for a little while longer, unable to fall asleep, Jeongin was out pretty fast. Wearing his hyung’s hoodie and having the older hug him, the makane was fully enveloped in his mate’s scent, which made him incredibly drowsy. He didn’t even notice how he started to rub his cheek into Chan’s chest and gently kneaded the material of the leader’s shirt. Chan noticed though, lightly running his fingers through Jeongin’s damp hair. It was sweet to see their youngest so affectionate as that wasn’t often the case. Jeongin was always so insistent on his independence and didn’t like to seem too soft. Sometimes Chan worried that the maknae’s secondary gender made him feel pressured into seeming strong and invincible, despite all of them being more than willing to dote on their youngest.
The two members that Jeongin was the most affectionate with were Minho and Felix. Minho because he was another alpha, so Jeongin didn’t feel like he had to be strong for him and sometimes allowed himself to let his guard down around the second-oldest. Unlike Chan, Minho didn’t have the responsibility for an entire pack on his shoulders, which was what usually stopped Jeongin from opening up to their leader. The oldest already had so much on his plate that Jeongin didn’t want to bother him. Despite being the youngest, Jeongin was adamant about Felix being everyone’s favorite baby. That didn’t mean he was jealous of the omega, feeling the same about the Aussie as the rest of the group. It was easy for the maknae to be affectionate with Felix because the other was naturally cuddly and he didn’t have to worry about being teased for taking care of the older. Except for his voice, Felix really was the perfect omega, all soft and caring, always up for snuggles and really good at nesting. It was only natural for Jeongin to feel protective of him. In the beginning, Chan had felt hurt that the youngest would always choose his Aussie brother over him but realized he’d be all the same if their roles were reversed. The leader figured that them both being alphas further strained their relationship but watched Jeongin seek out Minho for comfort, which always sent stabs of jealousy through his heart. Chan’s only comfort was Minho’s explanation that Jeongin cared too much about their leader, that he didn’t want to bother him with his problems. No matter how many times Chan insisted that Jeongin could always come to him with any worries he might have, the maknae still tried to avoid it, which made these rare soft moments between the two of them even more precious.
With the young alpha snuggled against his chest, Chan had eventually drifted off too and managed to get a few more hours of fitful sleep. Jeongin seemed so peaceful in his arms, the leader couldn’t help but scent the boy gently, making sure not to wake him. As the other members woke up one by one, Chan shushed them quietly, wanting their youngest to get as much sleep as possible after last night’s incident. Felix sat up straighter, cutely rubbing his eyes with his fists before sleepily blinking up at the two alphas on the couch. Why did they have to cuddle without him, when all Chan would give him was his arm to cuddle with. “Good morning, pup”, the oldest whispered, reaching out to pet Felix’ hair. That was enough to cheer the omega up and he happily nuzzled into Chan’s hand. Stretching his arms, Felix yawned: “Why did Innie leave the nest?” – “I think he ended up at the bottom of the pile and started to overheat”, Chan replied quietly, brushing a strand of hair out of Jeongin’s face, “When I helped him get out, he was all sweaty and I think he was lightheaded too. He took a cold shower to cool off but he stayed with me after that.” - “Aww, poor pup”, Felix cooed, lightly running his fingers down the maknae’s arm, “How are you feeling, hyung? Did you manage to get some sleep?”
The question had taken Chan by surprise and he needed to think for a moment before replying. He had wanted to say he was fine and honestly, he had been convinced that he was, his sole focus on their youngest, but now that Felix forced him to pay attention to his own body, the leader realized that he was far from fine. “I don’t know”, Chan shrugged, “Achy an’ tired but it’s okay.” Rolling his eyes, Felix got to his feet and rested his small hand against his hyung’s forehead before clicking his tongue: “Your fever’s still pretty high, so maybe stop downplaying the way you feel, hyung.” He refrained from pointing out that cuddling their dongsaeng had probably made it worse because he knew Chan always craved affection from their maknae but rarely ever got it. “I-I genuinely didn’t pay attention”, the alpha defended himself, trying to take note of every sensation, “I guess, now that you say it, my head an’ throat still hurt an’ my eyes are a little irritated, probably from the fever, but that’s ‘bout it. No big deal.”
Minho had been listening in on their conversation and offered: “Do you want me to take Innie from you, so you can get up and have some water?” The angry glare, Chan shot him was enough for the dancer to defensively raise his hands as the oldest tightened his hug, pulling Jeongin even closer. Chan couldn’t help but feel possessive. Usually it was Minho that Jeongin sought out, so no, Minho couldn’t have their dongsaeng this time! Still looking angry, the leader hoarsely growled: “You won’t take my pup!” - “I wasn’t going to take your pup from you, hyung. Would you drink the water if I brought it to you and you wouldn’t have to let go of Innie?”, the second-oldest tried, afraid Chan would put his own needs on the backburner to make sure everyone else’s needs were covered. Relaxing at the reassurance that no one was going to take the maknae from him, Chan gave a hesitant nod and watched the younger wearily as he got up. He still wasn’t going to completely let his guard down in case it was a ruse and Minho would come back to steal Jeongin.
Shaking his head at his hyung’s possessiveness, Minho went to the kitchen and poured the older a glass of water. When he returned to the living room, Chan was nosing at Jeongin’s scent glands, while Felix scented his wrist. It was times like this, that Minho remembered just how much their pack-alpha too was depending on their affection. As he quietly convinced Chan to take a break, just long enough to sit up and have a few sips of water, Changbin and Seungmin passed them, heading to the kitchen to prepare breakfast for the pack. Hyunjin and Jisung were the only two still curled up in the nest, limbs tangled with each other. The pair looked so cozy cuddled together like that. They had grown even closer since the dorms were separated and Hyunjin moved in with 3racha and Minho wasn’t entirely used to seeing the two of them so all over each other. The alpha could still remember how the pair had hated each other’s guts during the survival show. Even after they had formed a pack, they still rivaled for the three alphas’ affection. It seemed their differences had taught them to understand each other and by a long shot, be each other’s source of comfort.
Chan coughed softly as he handed the glass back to Minho. Swallowing had irritated his throat and he struggled to fight back the cough, so he wouldn’t wake Jeongin, who rested against his side. With his eyes watering, Chan finally accepted Minho’s help shifting the maknae off of him and stumbled towards the bathroom. His head swam the moment he got to his feet but he didn’t want to wake his dongsaeng, so he let Felix take his place on the couch. Halfway to the bathroom, Minho caught up to Chan and wrapped a steady arm around the leader’s waist, keeping him from losing his balance.
As soon as the door closed behind them, Chan broke into harsh cough, choking on air. Afraid his hyung might fall with how shaky his legs seemed, Minho made the older sit on the closed toilet lid and gently patted his back. The leader’s eyes watered and in the bright bathroom light, Minho could see how they were still glossed over. “Ow”, Chan groaned as he massaged his throat. Using his sleeves, he scrubbed his face and tiredly looked up at Minho, who reached out to feel the other’s forehead, frowning: “You feeling okay? You look really, really pale.” The older shrugged, slipping one hand under his shirt to palm his middle. “The water isn’t really settling well”, Chan admitted quietly, unable to suppress a queasy burp, “Not sure it’ll stay down for long.” He soon broke into a sweat as he shakily moved from the toilet lid to the floor. With his mouth already watering, Chan’s heart started to race. This couldn’t be happening. Minho sympathetically stroked his back and flipped the toilet seat up, watching the other wince and shuffle closer to the toilet.
“I-I don’ -I don’t feel good”, Chan whimpered before lurching forward with a gag. Taking a seat on the edge of the bathtub, Minho brushed the leader’s curls out of his face and promised: “You’re okay. Just get it over with and you can go lay back down again.” The older shook his head, screwing his eyes shut tightly as he fought his stomach. His throat was way too sore for this. The battle was soon lost when his stomach turned again. A single tear dripped from Chan’s lashes as he heaved, only able to bring up a small watery trickle. No surprise, he hadn’t eaten much last night but hopefully that meant, he’d be done soon. Forcing a cough, Chan tightly grabbed onto the edge of the bathtub and retched up another mouthful. His throat strained as his stomach tried to turn itself inside out. Watching his hyung struggle, Minho got up and fetched a small towel, which he ran under the tap. The dancer wrung out the excess water and folded the cold compress up before draping it across the back of Chan’s neck, humming: “Just try to take a few deep breaths, hyung. There’s nothing for you to bring up, so we need to try and settle your stomach before your throat is completely wrecked.” – “Already is”, the oldest choked out, his voice cracking painfully before cutting out.
After ten more minutes of torturous dry heaves, Chan was able to catch his breath, curling up on the bathroom rug as his stomach cramped. Minho kneeled beside him and used the damp towel to clean the leader’s face. Brushing away the tears and wiping the sweat off of Chan’s brow, the younger worried: “You want us to take you to a doctor? I’m pretty sure you’re getting dehydrated and your fever is barely improving, not even with medicine.” Chan kept his eyes screwed shut and shook his head the tiniest bit. His head was pounding from the strain making it difficult for him to grasp a clear thought. “I-I’ll try drinking something soon”, the oldest promised, his voice shot, “Just don’ wanna move right now.” – “That’s okay”, Minho assured quietly, “I’ll go and fetch you some water and a sports drink, so we can see what settles better. You okay for now?” Chan nodded, hugging his painful middle as his dongsaeng got to his feet and shuffled out of the bathroom, thankfully turning off the light, so it’d stop assaulting Chan’s eyes.
Surprisingly, it wasn’t Minho, who appeared by Chan’s side next. Apparently, Jeongin had started to give Felix an attitude, not pleased by waking up with someone other than he had fallen asleep with. Sure, it was confusing but there was no need to act out because of it. The tone he had used when talking to the omega was completely unexpected, considering the intense soft spot he usually had for the other. Felix had been taken aback, going from cuddling his youngest dongsaeng to arguing with him in less than two minutes.
Felix hadn’t meant to break like that but he couldn’t hold back his tears at the harsh treatment. Once Hyunjin had led Jeongin away to try and get him to cool off, the Aussie started crying, needing a thorough scenting from Minho in order to calm down. While Minho sat in the nest with Felix in his lap, letting his comforting alpha pheromones soothe the boy, Changbin had retrieved a bottle of sports drink and refilled Chan’s glass with water before heading to the bathroom. “Hyung?”, the rapper asked softly, crouching next to the leader. He had decided against turning on the light and instead left the door slightly ajar, so he could see. Sniffling quietly, Chan turned his head towards his dongsaeng to show him he had heard him without having to talk. Changbin squeezed the alpha’s shoulder and helped him sit up, whispering: “Do you think you can stomach a few sips? If so, water or sports drink?” – “I think, I’ll try the sports drink”, Chan breathed, hoping the dizziness would improve once he managed to get in some electrolytes. Nodding, the rapper uncapped the bottle and handed it to Chan, who accepted it with a trembling hand.
They sat together in the semi-darkness for a while, Changbin wanting the oldest to sit upright for a while before they’d try getting him to his feet, afraid the leader would faint if they took it too fast. Chan tiredly rested his head on his mate’s shoulder, occasionally drinking a few small sips before losing his eyes and waiting for his stomach to calm down. The omega let him rest, brushing the backs of his fingers against the other’s flushed cheek. “Do you want me to help you to your room? I think the others are about to have breakfast and I’m not sure you want to be around food”, Changbin hummed. When Chan picked up his head and gave a small nod, the rapper got to his feet and offered the older both of his hands, pulling him up. The alpha’s head spun and he was grateful for Changbin’s hands on his arms. With the younger’s support he managed to get halfway down the hallway before being hit with a wave of pheromones that clearly expressed upset. It was weird because it was a blend of both Felix’ and Jeongin’s scent. Had something happened? Before Chan could ask Changbin what was wrong, Jeongin passed them, having traded Chan’s hoodie for one of Hyunjin’s t-shirts. The leader was quick to pull the maknae into a hug, unable to bear knowing the boy was upset and he hadn’t been there for him. If only Jeongin hadn’t been so sweaty. Shoving Chan away, the youngest complained: “Hyung off! You’re too warm.” Chan froze in his spot, feeling his heart break as his dongsaeng huffed and made his way to the kitchen, completely unaware of the tears spilling down the leader’s face at the rejection as Changbin led him to his bedroom.
Gritting his teeth, Jeongin made his way to the kitchen to grab a bite for breakfast. He was faintly aware that his mates wanted to have breakfast together but he wasn’t in the mood and even considered heading back over to his own dorm. By now, the alpha regretted sleeping in the nest with the rest of the group, something he usually loved doing but considering the nest had been built on the living room carpet, it was a bit harder than expected, leaving his muscles stiff and sore. The nests his hyungs built on their beds were so much comfier but to be fair, they were never spacious enough to fit that many members. Seungmin found the youngest searching the kitchen for food and offered him some friend eggs, reminding him that they’d all be ready to eat soon. Brushing the beta off, Jeongin found a bottle of banana milk and grabbed an apple. He was surprised when Jisung stood in front of him pouting: “You don’t wanna eat with us, Innie?” The maknae shook his head, wanting to walk off but Jisung blocked his path. “No, hyung”, the alpha growled, “No, I do not want to eat with you.” Frozen in shock, the rapper didn’t put up any fight as Jeongin pushed past him, biting into the apple even though he wasn’t really hungry.
“It’s okay, hyung”, Changbin promised, helping Chan settle on his bed and stroking the pack-alpha’s back, “Innie didn’t mean to be that harsh. He just woke up in a bit of a mood today and has been cranky ever since.” The older nodded in acknowledgement, wiping his eyes on his sleeve but the tears still kept falling. He shouldn’t have been so surprised, knowing that Jeongin hadn’t gotten a good night’s sleep but his reaction had been so uncalled for. Was that also why Felix smelled so upset? Sniffling back another flood of tears, Chan rasped: “What about Lixxie? He didn’t smell right.” – “Innie vented his frustration at him the second he woke up”, Changbin sighed, “I don’t think moving him while he was asleep was a good idea to be honest. Jeonginnie let his guard down around you and expected to also wake up with you. Waking up in someone else’s arms must have been a shock. I’m pretty sure he’s just a bit rattled by the experience and the lack of good sleep makes it worse. He’ll come around eventually.” The leader nodded sadly. “Minho is with Felix, who is probably just as shaken because he had expected a calm morning with lots of cuddles, not being growled at this early in the day and especially not by Innie. Baby-bread doesn’t act like that with Felix”, the rapper continued, “Don’t worry though, Minho and I have it handled. We can deal with a grumpy pup and once the others accept that it’s nothing personal, they’ll be a lot calmer too.”
Once Jeongin had finished his apple, he reached into his pocket, grabbing the painkiller he had snuck from the kitchen counter. He hated his tendency to get headaches whenever he ran on too little sleep and though he had technically slept rather long, it wasn’t a good rest. The ensuing headache was the only reason he had gotten himself some food at all, not wanting to upset his stomach by taking something without at least a snack in his tummy. Rinsing the pill down with a large sip of his banana milk, Jeongin snuck a hand under his t-shirt and rubbed his rumbling tummy. He regretted eating that apple because it wasn’t like there was still much harm he could’ve done by taking the pill on an empty stomach. The organ already churned angrily after he had listened to Chan being sick, shuddering at the memory as the sound replayed over and over in his head.
Maybe going back to his own dorm would be for the best, at least till the pill took effect. He doubted he’d be able to keep it down if he had to listen to Chan throwing up again and he really needed it to stay down, otherwise his mates’ chattering would drive him up the walls. That was the thing, Jeongin never dealt well with headaches, despite having them pretty frequently, always getting more sensitive to noise and a little cranky in general. He could still smell how hurt Felix felt and his heart did ache a little for the omega, already regretting how harsh he had been. Maybe he should just lay down at the other dorm for a while, maybe get some more sleep and return once the risk of him snapping at the others was a little lower.
In the end, Jeongin decided to stay. The other members were currently having breakfast, meaning the living room was considerably quiet when he curled up on the couch. He was too sore to go back to the nest besides, he had probably lost the privilege of being allowed in the second he spoke to their youngest omega the way he did. Luckily, it seemed like Chan had fallen asleep in his room, so the risk of Jeongin getting sympathy sick was low, for the time being at least. As the boy lay there, slowly growing drowsy again, a shiver ran down his spine. He was the only one walking around in only a t-shirt, so it was no wonder he felt cold but he had been so hot earlier. Squirming in discomfort, Jeongin found Chan’s blanket. They had all scented it for the older last night and it still faintly smelled like the pack, so Jeongin eagerly nuzzled his face into it. The scent was so comforting, especially when he knew he couldn’t go to any of the others for comfort after being so grumpy towards them. Tiredly spreading the blanket over his shivery body and hoping the group would take a while to finish their breakfast, the maknae closed his eyes again and allowed himself another nap.
Figuring their dongsaeng’s mood would improve once he had had enough rest, the other members didn’t dare disturb the boy. Changbin, Jisung and Seungmin had settled in Jisung’s room and decided to continue a drama the three of them had been watching recently, while Minho and Felix had followed Hyunjin to his room, where the Aussie was showered with affection by the other two dancers. He had calmed down after breakfast but his mood remained gloomy. Though Felix had accepted that it hadn’t been anything personal, the rejection had still hurt. Chan felt similarly. He was supposed to take another nap, which was why Changbin had left him to rest, but he somehow couldn’t sleep. Remembering how bitter Felix’ scent had been, the alpha waited for the dizziness to fade, so he could make it out of bed without collapsing. He really wanted to check on his dongsaeng. Chan had figured they were still in the living room, so he sluggishly rolled out of bed and shuffled down the hallway. It was quiet outside of his room but Jeongin’s similarly bitter scent hung heavily in the air.
Chan realized that Jeongin must be in the living room and went to check on the maknae, finding him asleep on the couch. The blanket had slipped to the floor, so the leader wasn’t too surprised to find goosebumps on Jeongin’s bare arms. Hoping for the younger to get the rest he needed, Chan carefully picked up the blanket and scented it. Jeongin had seemed fond of his scent the previous night, so maybe he’d find some comfort in it now too. Once the blanket was thoroughly scented, Chan spread it over the boy’s sleeping form and made sure it was nicely tucked around his shoulders and arms, so he wouldn’t feel cold. After that, the leader quietly made his way to Hyunjin’s room. Felix loved to stay there with his fellow dancer, so he figured the younger would be there. Maybe Hyunjin was showing him some of his paintings to cheer him up. Unsurprisingly, he could already hear Felix low voice through the door and knocked gingerly. Minho was the one to let him in as Felix sat in Hyunjin’s lap and had the other omega play with his hair. Walking Chan to the bed, where he sat down next to the pair, Minho asked: “What are you doing out of bed, hyung? Are you feeling better?” Felix got out of Hyunjin’s lap to hug Chan, so the leader stroked his back and tried to control his pheromones in hopes of comforting the younger Aussie. “They still smelled upset, so I wanted to make sure everything’s okay”, Chan admitted, ignoring the other question, “Innie’s asleep, so he should hopefully cheer up later, and Lixxie seems to be getting all the cuddles, so he should be fine soon too, hm?” Felix nodded eagerly, rubbing his cheek against the alpha’s shoulder.
The four of them sat for a while until Chan seemed to grow drowsy and more out of it than before, so Minho offered to take him back to his room. “I haven’t even been out of bed for long”, the oldest grumbled, “How can I feel so drained from doing nothing?” – “Hyung, your body is working hard to fight off the infection. That’s not doing nothing”, Hyunjin argued, shooting the alpha a soft smile, “It’s nothing shameful to rest when you need it, especially when you’re give the opportunity.” Chan sighed, knowing the younger wasn’t wrong, no matter how frustrating it felt to need so much rest. “Hope you feel better soon, Channie-hyung?”, Felix beamed, his chocolatey scent sweet as always, when Minho walked the oldest back to his room. Once he was sure Chan had everything he might need, the dancer stopped by the living room to check on Jeongin. The maknae was still asleep but not very deeply. He seemed restless and startled awake when Minho got closer. “Hey”, the dancer smiled softly, “You okay?” – “’m fine”, the youngest grumbled. Being confronted with another alpha, he had immediately pulled up his walls. There was no way he’d let his hyung see him weak.
With Jeongin’s scent souring even further, it didn’t take long for Changbin to slip out of his room to check on him. The rapper walked in on the two alphas glaring at each other and quickly stepped between the two of them, earning a growl from Jeongin. “Yah! No growling and no fighting”, Changbin warned, “Neither of you.” Minho only looked at him with his brows furrowed, still confused by the maknae’s sudden temper. Jeongin on the other hand gave the rapper a challenging look, a low growl rumbling in his chest. Shaking his head in disappointment, Changbin sighed: “I don’t know what we’ve done that upset you but considering you seem to have a problem with literally any of us, you might want to go to your room, so we don’t end up bothering you.” Seeing that the rapper seemed to have Jeongin handled, Minho headed to the kitchen to get some distance between the maknae and himself. Jeongin shot his hyung a death glare and nodded. “Not like I’d want to be around you anyway”, the alpha spat, taking Changbin by surprise. Where was the Jeongin he knew? Shaking his head, the rapper frowned: “Are you okay?” The younger pushed past him though. “I’m fine, fuck off!”, Jeongin huffed, determined to get to his own dorm, so his friends would stop getting on his nerves. Taking a deep breath to calm his own rising frustration, Changbin turned to join Minho in the kitchen when he heard a dull thud.
Jeongin’s head had been pounding from the strain of simply being on his feet and Minho’s presence felt like a threat, the older alpha way too close for comfort. With Changbin disappointed in him too, the maknae saw no other option than to flee to the safety of his own room, even if that meant that he’d have to go to the other dorm. His vision swam and he had to brace himself against the wall as he struggled to remain on his feet, staggering down the hallway. Jeongin had almost made it to the front door and bent down to put on his shoes, when his vision darkened and his legs gave out.
Changbin spun around instantly, cursing under his breath when he saw Jeongin’s crumpled form by the door. He should’ve known, deep inside he had known. Something had to be seriously wrong for the maknae to act the way that he had. Having heard the thud and Changbin’s curse, Minho too rushed from the kitchen. Kneeling next to his dongsaeng, Changbin announced: “Hyung, he’s burning up.” – “Probably caught the same thing as Chan”, the dancer frowned, “Should’ve know something was up. He wasn’t acting like himself at all.” Crouching next to Jeongin, Minho shook the boy’s arm and called: “Innie? You hear me?”
It took a moment but Jeongin eventually stirred. His vision was still dark, his ears ringing as he couldn’t tell up from down. Everything seemed to spin, making his stomach turn. “Ssh, stay down, pup. You just fainted”, Changbin shushed when the younger whimpered, keeping a steady hand on the boy’s shoulder. His words fell on deaf ears though as Jeongin struggled against his hand, his heart racing. Minho soothingly cupped the maknae’s flushed cheek, promising him that everything would be fine and that he just needed to take it easy for now. With his head pounding, Jeongin kept fighting his hyungs, sitting up in a panic as his stomach lurched. His hand shot to his lips and Minho was quick to wrap his arm around the younger’s shoulders, so he wouldn’t collapse back onto the floor. Gasping as sick spilled out between Jeongin’s fingers, Changbin rushed to help his hyung prop the boy up. “It’s okay, pup”, Minho promised, his voice soft, “You’re okay.” Tears dripped from Jeongin’s lashes as he choked up his meager breakfast, struggling to remain upright as the floor seemed to move underneath him. He relied heavily on his mates’ support to keep him from slumping over.
Patting Jeongin’s back as the boy coughed, Changbin cooed: “It’s okay, Innie. We got you. Hyungs got you. Just breathe for now.” The youngest’s chest hitched with a sob as he slumped into Minho’s side. “I-I’m sor-sorry”, Jeongin sobbed, slurring his speech the slightest bit, “I-I don’ feel good.” – “We know, pup. It’s okay”, Minho promised quietly, brushing the boy’s sweaty bangs out of his face. Changbin kept rubbing his back to help him calm down. If he worked himself up, he might make himself sick again. They waited for Jeongin to catch his breath before Minho asked: “Let’s get you cleaned up, hm? Do you feel like you’re done for now?” Giving the tiniest of nods, the maknae looked at Minho, his eyes glossy with fever. “Do you think you can stand if we help you up?”, the dancer worried. Unsurprisingly, Jeongin shook his head. His legs felt like jelly and his head still spun. “That’s okay”, Changbin comforted when he saw the younger’s bottom lip quiver, “I’ll carry you to the bathroom and we will run you a nice warm bath.”
With Minho’s help, Changbin scooped the maknae up. Jeongin whimpered at being moved as his body ached and stomach rolled. He doubted he could throw up again, barely having had anything in his tummy to begin with, but the discomfort was still there and the back of his throat felt funny. Changbin was as careful as he could possibly be, his movements slow and controlled as to not cause his dongsaeng anymore pain. Cradling his soiled hand close to his body, Jeongin weakly clutched the rapper’s shoulder with the other, afraid of falling despite knowing his hyung would never drop him. His fever-muddled brain couldn’t comprehend why Changbin was there. Why he’d help him when Jeongin hadn’t been anything other than mean today. Hell, he had even made Lixxie cry, so for any member to be talking to him at all was confusing. “Can you lift your arms for me? Let’s get that dirty shirt off of you”, the rapper hummed when he had settled the young alpha on the bathroom rug. Though his muscles burned, Jeongin tried his hardest to comply, muttering apology after apology to the point where his words blurred together.
Once Changbin had removed his dongsaeng’s vomit-stained t-shirt, he gently rested his hands on either side of the boy’s face, forcing him to look at him. “Innie, we know you didn’t mean it”, the rapper promised, “I know you don’t feel well, Minho knows you don’t feel well and the rest, the rest is mainly confused why you were acting so out of character. We aren’t mad and they aren’t mad either. We are all just worried because you wouldn’t tell us what was going on with you.” – Didn’t know wha- was goin on with me”, Jeongin slurred tiredly, though he was relieved that his mates weren’t mad. As Changbin filled the tub with water, he hummed: “Well, at least, we have figured that out now. It seems you caught whatever Channie-hyung has but it’s okay, we still have some time off and both of you will be fine in no time.” Jeongin only gave a sad sniffle in reply. Time off or not, this still sucked. “You can get in in a moment, while I fetch you some fresh clothes. Is there anything specific you wanna wear?”, Changbin asked as he turned off the water. Swallowing against the lump in his throat, the maknae whimpered: “Can- Can I have one of Channie-hyung’s hoodies?” His voice cracked pitifully making him seem far younger than usual. Running his fingers through the boy’s hair, Changbin promised: “I’ll ask him but I doubt he’ll say no.” None of them would dare say no to their pup. “I’ll be back in a bit”, the rapper smiled, leaving Jeongin to get into the tub and wash up.
After cleaning up the mess, Minho quickly informed the rest of the group what was going on. All except for Chan that was, the leader sleeping soundly in his room, a sight that none of them had seen in a while. That didn’t mean that he didn’t wake up when Changbin slipped into his room. Sleepily blinking up at the rapper, Chan rubbed his face and tried to collect himself. “Hyung, can I borrow one of your hoodies?”, Changbin asked quietly, smiling when the alpha nodded without hesitation, “Thanks, go back to sleep, hyung?” Instead of going back to sleep like the omega had requested, Chan sat up and yawned: “What’s going on?” Grabbing on of the leader’s hoodies, Changbin sighed took a seat on his hyung’s bed and ran a hand through his hair. It was obvious that he felt stressed, which worried Chan. “It’s Innie”, the rapper sighed, “He’s been so grumpy because he’s sick. Your symptoms are identical, so you two probably caught the same thing.” Now, the leader was wide awake. No wonder his pup had been so cranky. If they had the same thing, Jeongin had to feel absolutely awful. Seeing Chan try to get up, Changbin was quick to place a hand on his shoulder and frown: “Stay in bed, hyung. Minho-hyung and I have it handled. Innie’s taking a bath right now, so I’ll go back to check on him. He requested one of your hoodies when I asked him what he wanted to wear, so how about you scent it for him?” The oldest nodded eagerly, taking the clothing item from his dongsaeng. Once he had scented it thoroughly and handed it back to Changbin, he requested: “Please wake me if you need me. I wanna be there for Innie too.” – “Of course, I will, hyung”, the rapper smiled, “Try to get some more rest for now, yeah?”
Once all members were updated on Jeongin’s condition, Minho slipped into the bathroom and crouched next to the tub. Jeongin, who had just been floating in the lukewarm water, drowsily glanced up at the other. “Hey there, pup”, the dancer chuckled, “Do you want hyung to wash your hair for you?” Struggling to sit up, Jeongin nodded and yawned: “Please, my arms are so sore.” – “Mhm, I bet they are. You gotta be pretty achy with a fever like that”, Minho cooed, reaching for the shampoo. Gently massaging it into the boy’s scalp, Minho looked up when the bathroom door opened and Changbin quietly slipped in. He placed a stack of clothes onto the sink and smiled: “I got you a pair of Hyunjin’s sweatpants and one of Chan’s hoodies just as requested.” Making eye contact with Minho, the rapper added: “If you’ve got him, I’ll go and make more tea. Pretty sure we’ll need it.” – “Yeah, we’re good. Thanks, Binnie”, the older agreed, reaching for the showerhead to rinse the shampoo out of Jeongin’s hair.
Changbin was glad that Jisung, Felix and Seungmin joined him in the kitchen, so he wouldn’t be stuck in his thoughts. Being the head-omega of the group, the rapper always worried about his mates and two of them falling ill stressed him out. Not because he didn’t think they could handle taking care of two people, he knew they could, but rather because he always felt deeply for the people around him and watching two of them suffer hurt his heart. Felix noticed Changbin’s tense shoulders and wrapped the older in a back hug. Releasing a breath, he didn’t even know he was holding, the rapper leant back into his dongsaeng’s chest. “They’ll be fine”, the Aussie hummed lowly before nuzzling his face against his hyung’s neck, scenting him lightly. The tension in Changbin’s muscles slowly melted away and he was able to focus properly on his task again. Jisung busied himself with fixing the nest as the blankets had gotten a bit messy with so many members sleeping in it for the night. Checking the fridge and kitchen drawers for light snacks, Seungmin noted that they were running out of crackers, so he refilled the rice cooker to ensure they’d have plain rice as a light meal for their friends to eat before taking medicine. When he was done, he informed Changbin he’d be heading out to get more crackers and sports drinks, maybe also pick up some more medicine, so they’d be all stocked up for the days to come.
Hyunjin had gone to check on Jeongin too and was glad he had because the poor boy had felt so dizzy upon sitting up, that it had taken both Minho and Hyunjin to maneuver him out of the tub. “Tummy doesn’t feel good”, the younger warned sluggishly, burping into his hand. Suppressing a curse, Minho quickly flipped up the toilet seat and Hyunjin helped him get their dongsaeng situated in front of it. They barely made it in time for Jeongin to retch up a thin trickle of stomach acid. The burning sensation in his throat was enough to bring the boy to tears again and Hyunjin gently combed his wet hair back with his fingers. Minho carefully draped the towel around Jeongin’s shoulders and rubbed his back through it, promising: “You’re okay, Innie. Deep breaths, hm?” He knew the boy had barely eaten anything and whatever might have been in him, he had already thrown up earlier, so this should be over quick. And it was, though it didn’t feel quick at all to Jeongin. His head pounded as his stomach uselessly clenched, trying to force something out that wasn’t there. By the time the heaves died down, he was spent. The two dancers made quick work of getting their dongsaeng dressed and the boy eagerly snuggled into Chan’s sweater, deeply inhaling the leader’s scent before Minho helped him use some mouthwash to get rid of the vile taste on his tongue. As Hyunjin picked Jeongin up, the maknae whimpered softly: “I-I wan’ Channie-hyung, please.”
“Let’s go and see if he’s awake”, Hyunjin cooed, carrying Jeongin out of the bathroom and down the hallway to their leader’s room. The maknae carefully opened the door as to not wake Chan should he be asleep. The oldest of course wasn’t asleep. The thought of him sleeping while knowing one of his dongsaengs wasn’t well was ridiculous. Naturally, he’d lay awake thinking, worrying. Seeing this, he was quick to sit up when he spotted Jeongin in Hyunjin’s arms and patted the spot next to him as an invitation. This was all Hyunjin needed to settle the maknae next to Chan. “Aww, my poor pup”, Chan rasped, opening his arms for Jeongin, who instantly snuggled up against the Aussie’s side, “I’m sorry, I got you sick too, Innie.” The youngest tiredly shook his head, arguing: “Don’t think it would’ve worked that quick. We probably caught it from the same person.” At least, that was what Jeongin would insist on, knowing his hyung would feel so much worse watching him suffer if he believed it had been his fault. “Can we cuddle, hyung?”, the maknae asked quietly, almost ashamed by requesting it but he craved some affection right now.
While Chan cuddled Jeongin, slowly easing the younger into a light slumber, Hyunjin joined the rest of the group. Seungmin had just returned, so him and Hyunjin sorted through his shopping bags, restocking the kitchen cabinets with light snacks and laying out medicine for later. Thanks to Felix, Changbin was a lot more at ease and when Jisung had finished fixing their nest, they had even managed to make their hyung laugh again. Once the rapper had finished making the tea, Minho poured two cups and went to Chan’s room. Quietly cracking the door open, the dancer discovered that Jeongin lay still in Chan’s arms, so he snuck in quietly and placed the cups onto the nightstand. Shooting his mate a grateful smile, Chan mouthed: ‘Thanks.’ Then the leader turned his focus back on Jeongin’s damp hair, smoothly running his fingers through it. He had missed holding his pup and though they had cuddled a bit last night, it had been rather cramped on the living room couch. Sometimes, Chan wondered what had become of the sweet boy they had gotten to know pre-debut. Ever since Jeongin had presented as an alpha, he had been feisty and savage, challenging boundaries and teasing his hyungs. Maybe Seungmin was a bad influence, the vocalist as savage as ever, raising their youngest to grow up just like himself. Was that a bad thing though? Chan surely didn’t think so, he loved all of his dongsaengs with all their funny little quirks.
One of Jeongin’s quirks was kneading. It always helped him calm down, which was why he had small squishy keychains attached to all of his bags and a few different stress balls on his bedside table for when he felt too anxious to sleep. The boy didn’t think his group was aware of the full extend of his habit though. When Jeongin slept, he often ended up kneading his pillows or blankets. It was embarrassing because he was a full-grown adult but acted like a pup. His group didn’t think so. They of course knew how important it was for their youngest to self-soothe, recalling all the times he had dozed off in a waiting room before performances, still kneading his keychain even in his sleep. That was why Chan internally cooed when he noticed Jeongin’s hand twitch in his sleep. Bunching up the corner of his blanket, Chan gently slipped it into the maknae’s hand. The boy made a soft noise in his sleep, squeezing the fabric before cuddling even closer to his hyung. ‘Adorable’, was all the leader could think, tracing shapes on the younger’s back. It had been way too long since the two of them had had some quality time and even though the circumstances were rough, Chan at least got to hold his pup again.
Chan himself had gotten close to drifting off again, when Jeongin stiffened in his arms, startling the leader. Glancing down at the boy, the leader found tears streaming down his dongsaeng’s face. He though the boy might have a nightmare and shushed him softly. Jeongin’s face contorted in pain, his knuckles turning white where he clutched the blanket as his breathing grew increasingly labored before cutting off. Oh no, not the cramps! “You’re okay, Innie. Try to breathe through it”, Chan whispered, lightly dabbing the tears away with his sleeve. Tensing up even more, Jeongin shook his head in desperation and gasped: “’t hurts s-so bad!” A sob tore from his throat and Chan’s hand went up to gently knead the overly tense muscles at the back of his dongsaeng’s neck. “I know, pup. Hyung knows”, he cooed, his heart aching, “Deep and steady breaths, so your muscles can relax. It won’t get better if you hold your breath, baby.”
Sniffling softly, Jeongin eventually started breathing regularly again, although a little shallow, once the cramp eased up a bit. Chan felt the boy’s forehead, despite having no judgement of temperature himself. He wanted to get the younger a hot water bottle to soothe the pain a bit but was afraid of making his fever worse. As if the heavens had heard Chan’s prayer, the door creaked open and Jisung popped his head in, having smelled the maknae’s distress. “What’s wrong?”, the rapper frowned, taking a seat on the edge of the mattress. He studied Jeongin’s pale face, brushing a lone tear away. Barely holding back more tears, the younger whimpered: “Tu-tummy hurts… bad.” – “Cramps”, Chan hummed, carding his fingers through the boy’s hair, “Could you check how bad his fever is? I wanted to go and get him a hot water bottle but he still feels a little warm.” Jisung nodded and rested his palm against Jeongin’s forehead, biting his lip. “He still feels pretty warm”, the rapper hesitated, “Let me go get a thermometer, yeah?” The maknae gave a pathetic nod and buried his face in Chan’s chest as Jisung got to his feet and slipped out of the room.
To Chan’s surprise it was Changbin, who returned, holding up the thermometer. “Let’s see”, the rapper hummed, carefully inserting the device into his dongsaeng’s ear. When it beeped, the rapper clicked his tongue and mused: “I mean, it’s certainly high but if the pain’s that bad…. I think you can have a hot water bottle, at least for a little while. We have to check your temperature frequently though.” – “Mhm, jus’… please make it stop hurting so bad, hyung”, Jeongin cried, hiding his face as he roughly scrubbed the tears away. Chan caught the boy’s wrists and gently guided his hands away from his face, shushing: “You’re okay and it’s okay to cry.” – “Alright, should we get you to the living room?”, Changbin offered, wanting to keep a close eye on their maknae. Giving him a hot water bottle would be a risk but he should be fine if they monitored his temperature and made sure he wouldn’t overheat. Jeongin slowly shifted off of Chan and sat up, trying to scoop to the edge of the bed, so he could follow Changbin to the living room.
Just as Jeongin tried to straighten up, another cramp tore through his stomach, causing him to double over again, screwing his eyes shut. Tears spilled down his cheeks as Changbin eased him back onto the edge of the bed, rubbing his shoulders to distract him from the pain. Chan scooted closer, running his hand up and down the maknae’s back. “I’m going to carry you there, okay?”, Changbin hummed, when Jeongin’s face seemed to relax a little and he opened his eyes. Sniffling softly, the boy hesitated. This was humiliating. He was a grown adult, he could walk. Sensing the youngest’s conflict, Chan offered: “You could go ahead and prep him a hot water bottle and I’ll carry him to the living room once he feels ready to move.” – “As long as I can’t be sure that you manage to walk down the hallway without falling over yourself, you are not carrying anyone anywhere”, Changbin deadpanned, taking a seat next to Jeongin, “It’s okay, pup. We’re in no rush.”
Giving Changbin a sad smile, Jeongin closed his eyes and leant into the rapper’s side. As he was slowly getting drowsy again, he could hear Chan argue with Changbin in a hushed tone, the pack-alpha sounding slightly offended. “No, hyung, because first of all, you’re sick and could get hurt and second, I will not risk you dropping my pup and have him get hurt”, the rapper sighed. Chan stared at his mate in disbelief, growling: “He’s still my pup and I would never drop Innie.” A small smile spread on Jeongin’s lips despite the pain and exhaustion. He usually did trust Chan not to drop him but if the leader felt anything like him right now, it already be impressive if the oldest managed to get himself to the living room, let alone someone else, besides, the maknae really didn’t want to risk Chan hurting himself in an attempt to carry him, so he tried to speak up and agree with Changbin but the pair wasn’t done yet. It was entertaining to hear the older two get all possessive, insisting that he was their pup, but he was still hurting and doubted he’d manage to get to the living room himself.
“Hyungs, my tummy still hurts”, Jeongin winced hesitantly, instantly catching their attention. Squeezing the boy’s shoulder, Changbin cooed: “I’m sorry, hyung got carried away. Let’s go and get you your hot water bottle.” The younger gave a shy nod and held on to Changbin’s shoulders as the rapper carefully scooped him up. He didn’t miss Chan’s betrayed look as he pouted at Changbin. “Hyung, come on. Let’s be realistic, hm? If you feel that energetic and steady on your feet, why don’t you come with us? The two of you can cuddle on the couch and I’m sure there are a few members who’d gladly keep you company”, the rapper sighed as he turned towards the door. All he got was a challenging look from Chan, so carrying Jeongin to the living room, he left Chan to sulk on his own.
Jisung was the first to notice them and shot Changbin a questioning look, holding up the empty hot water bottle. The older nodded, so Jisung set about starting the kettle. Hyunjin and Felix quickly made their way over to the pair. “Do you want cuddles?”, Felix asked softly, glancing towards their nest. It was an omega’s safest place, perfect to nurse a sick, young pup back to health. Craving affection, Jeongin nodded slightly, so Changbin climbed into the nest with his dongsaeng in his arms. The three omegas settled in comfortably around the maknae, releasing calm and comforting pheromones that made the boy drowsy. Minho and Seungmin glanced at their mates confused. Was Chan asleep? Their leader wouldn’t part with Jeongin that easily. While Jisung filled the hot water bottle and headed towards the nest to give it to his dongsaeng, the two decided they should probably check on Chan.
Passing the nest, Minho and Seungmin cooed. Jeongin had cutely curled up around the hot water bottle, his face so much calmer now though they weren’t sure whether it was the hot water bottle or his mates’ affection soothing the pain. The maknae lay in Changbin’s arms, Felix resting against the rapper’s side, so he could easily play with their youngest’s hair. Laying on the Aussie’s legs, Hyunjin drew shapes on Jeongin’s arm, while Jisung had the boy’s feet in his lap, lightly resting his hands on his dongsaeng’s ankle, so he could feel his presence. It seemed like the perfect time to spend some quality time as a group, considering how much Jeongin seemed to need his pack’s love right now, so Minho and seungmin should better collect their leader too. To their surprise, Chan was awake when they went into his room to check on him. How had the leader willingly parted with Jeongin. Chan lifted his head when he heard his mates approach and Minho was quick to realize, the older had not parted with Jeongin willingly. “Hey hyung”, Seungmin smiled, though it was a little forced with the tension thick in the air. The beta was usually a steady neutral when things got out of hand, so he had instantly taken the initiative talking to Chan, figuring it would only get worse if Minho, another alpha took charge. “Don’t you want to join us for cuddles?”, the second youngest continued, “You should suffer all by yourself, hm?”
At first, it seemed like Chan wasn’t going to reply at all but he eventually rasped: “’m not suffering.” – “You’re not?”, Minho frowned, raising an eyebrow. Glaring at the dancer, Chan repeated: “No, I’m not. What do you want?” – “We wanted to ask you if you wanted to join the rest of us for cuddles. That’s what I asked already but I’m figuring you don’t?”, Seungmin intervened. Exhaling slowly, Chan shook his head in defeat. Still, they could sense some longing in the Aussie’s eyes. To be honest, he didn’t look the slightest bit better to Minho and Seungmin. Deciding to be brave, Minho took a seat next to his hyung reached for his hand. It still felt pretty warm to him, so he gave it a light squeeze and softly asked: “What’s wrong, hyung?” Chan only shook his head and remained, glancing at his lap. Though he tried to somewhat turn his face away, Minho could see him bite down on his bottom lip hard. When the first tear fell from his lashes, Seungmin sat down on his other side and rubbed his back.
“I-I wouldn’t dro-drop my p-pup”, Chan sobbed, his voice cracking painfully. Squeezing his hand, Minho agreed: “You wouldn’t drop your pup, hyung. You’re way too protective to let anyone get hurt, hm?” The leader nodded, glad that someone finally saw the truth. “Bi-Bin said I’d – that I’d drop, I-Innie”, he admitted, his trembling hand reaching up to wipe at his eyes, “And then -then he jus’- just took him away.” Minho and Seungmin made eye contact, realizing that all of this was a misunderstanding. Seungmin could feel Chan’s fever through his shirt, so he was stunned when the oldest continued: “I wouldn’t drop him. I’m not even dizzy anymore, I feel fine.” Furrowing his brows in confusion, Minho hummed: “And he didn’t offer you to come along?” Still upset at the rapper, Chan shook his head but the others could see through his lie. There was no way, Changbin wouldn’t have asked him. The truth was, when Chan had tried to get up to follow them, he had felt faint and opted for sitting back down. That left him with no way of being with his youngest dongsaeng, which was inacceptable.
Realizing that two of his mates were now here taking care of him, Chan grew even more upset, mainly at himself though. Maybe Changbin was right and he couldn’t properly take care of Jeongin right now but that meant that he had to make sure the other members would be there to take care of their youngest. Right now, he was doing the exact opposite, making Minho and Seungmin take care of him and keeping them from being with Jeongin. Forcing in a deep breath, Chan tried to regain his composure. “Well, since we don’t want you sitting here on your own, suffering or not, do you want to come with us?”, Minho offered, glancing at Seungmin. Maybe it’d be best to just distract Chan for a while as it seemed the obvious fever was messing with his emotions. Why he hadn’t wanted follow Jeongin to the living room still remained a mystery to the. When the leader nodded, Seungmin asked: “Alright, what do you feel up for? Maybe you could start with having some food because you haven’t really eaten in a while since you’re not dizzy anymore, maybe your stomach will tolerate it now.”
Chan’s stomach dropped. He realized that if he wanted them to believe that he was recovered, he would have to play it off well but if he managed to do that, they’d turn their focus to Jeongin, who obviously needed their care a lot more. “Mhm, I really do feel better. Sure, I’m still tired because I didn’t sleep that well and my voice’s a little scratchy but…”, the leader lied, trying to seem enthusiastic about eating while his stomach turned at the mere thought of it. Not wanting to argue with their hyung when the older was so insistent about something, Minho and Seungmin got up and waited for Chan to do too.
Against his better judgement, the leader got to his feet and straightened up, hoping his mates didn’t notice how hard his hands were trembling as his vision darkened around the edges. They didn’t, too distracted by Chan’s complexion turning even paler. It made the feverish flush on his cheeks stand out more and Seungmin wondered when the older would own up to the way he felt and just go back to bed or let them help him to the living room. Minho knew though, that as an alpha, Chan would be too proud to admit to his lie and would most definitely see it through to the end if he didn’t pass out somewhere in between. The dancer chatted nonchalantly with Seungmin as the three of them made their way to the kitchen but kept a close eye on Chan, who didn’t seem as steady on his feet as he claimed to be. Frantically wiping at his eyes and cheeks, the leader tried to remove any evidence that he had been crying, not wanting the rest of the pack to know. He almost toppled over from doing so while walking as the ground seemed to move under his feet but was proud when they reached the kitchen without any incidents.
Heaving a sigh of relief, Chan leant against the kitchen counter and tried to play off just how shaky his legs felt. While Seungmin gathered some food for Chan to choose from, Minho tried to have a casual conversation, making the oldest believe his act was still strong. Having heard them in the kitchen, Felix carefully clambered out of the nest and rushed over to check on Chan. The alpha forced a smile as Felix joined them asking him how he felt. While the leader tried to swallow the lump growing in his throat at having to lie to the omega, Minho replied: “He said he’s feeling better, so we’re just finding him something to eat before he can come cuddle too.” Chan inwardly cursed the other alpha, the pressure to keep up his lie even higher now. “Oh”, Felix claimed, a little surprised but happy, “Glad you’re feeling better, hyung. Innie was asking for you but I think he already fell asleep.” That statement made the leader’s eyes sting again. His pup had needed him and he hadn’t been there.
“Here, do you want some rice, crackers or a slice of toast?”, Seungmin smiled, laying out the options. Feeling his throat tighten, Chan looked at the beta and stammered: “I-I think I’ll go with- with the rice.” His throat was still on fire and he doubted he’d even be able to swallow the toast. Nodding, the younger scooped some rice into a bowl and handed it to Chan, who shakily made his way to the dining table to sit down. Minho joined the older and handed him chopsticks, watching his hyung worriedly. Wanting to spend time with Chan now that he was better, Felix took a seat beside the leader and happily chatted with Minho about a choreography they had been working on. Nervously poking at the rice, Chan eventually lifted the tiniest bite to his lips and chewed very slowly. Having something in his mouth already felt so wrong and he could feel his stomach turn but he saw no way out of it now. “Are you okay, hyung?”, Felix asked worriedly, “Your tummy is pretty loud….” – “Mhm, it’s just rumbly because it’s empty”, the older lied but his tone was flat and Felix too slowly started to have his doubts. Yet, Chan kept eating, no matter how long it would take for him to finish his rice, he would do it, his mates would believe him that he was fine and they could all take care of Jeongin together.
That was easier said than done though and Chan’s determination slowly crumbled when he realized the bowl was still half full. Slowly breaking into a sweat, the alpha lowered his chopsticks and took a deep breath. The rice sat heavily in the pit of his stomach and he doubted he’d get another bite down. Felix worriedly rested his hand on Chan’s leg when the older placed down his chopsticks and closed his eyes, fighting for self-control. Resting his head in his hands, the leader took a few shaky breaths. He couldn’t do this. “Hyung, it’s okay if you’re not that well yet”, Minho hummed sympathetically but Chan shook his head. He was fine and he would somehow finish his food, he just needed a moment. When his mouth started to water, the leader pressed a tight fist to his lips, what little color he might still have had draining from his face fast. No matter how hard he fought it, Chan couldn’t hold back a gag, startling his friends.
“Sink!”, Minho urged, realizing the bathroom would be too far away. Clamping his hands over his mouth, Chan struggled to his feet and stumbled, glad that Felix caught him and helped him stagger towards the kitchen sink. His stomach lurched and he barely managed to lean over the sink in time as the rice rushed up his throat. Felix gently patted his back when the older coughed but helplessly looked at Minho. Hadn’t the older said he felt better? Minho was by their side in an instant, quickly wrapping his arm around Chan’s waist after seeing the leader’s legs tremble. Chan clutched the counter so hard, his knuckles turned white, as his throat strained with a forceful retch. His throat felt shredded yet he just couldn’t seem to stop trying uselessly. He barely managed to bring anything up besides the few mouthfuls of rice he had just forced down, cursing himself for going against his better judgement. Even when he was mostly empty, Chan kept coughing, the strain making his head pound and bringing tears to his eyes. It was hard to really get a full breath of air in, his stomach cramping up before his lungs could fill up.
“Try to breathe through it”, Felix whispered, a steady hand on Chan’s back as the alpha grew more worked up. He was hurting and he couldn’t breathe, his lungs not cooperating. Every cough threatened to make him sick again and he just couldn’t handle it anymore, feeling overwhelmed. The leader looked up with tears in his eyes when Minho nudged his hand, pressing a glass of water into it, which the older shakily lifted to his lips. Chan rinsed his mouth a few times before taking a small sip to help him stop coughing. It took a while but the fit eventually tapered off, the leader progressively slumping into Minho’s side as the second-oldest did his best to keep his hyung on his feet. Felix kept rubbing Chan’s back, while the leader sipped some water, but the omega was spooked, anxiously looking at Minho, praying the older had the situation under control because he himself surely didn’t.
The ordeal had zapped what little energy Chan may have had, leaving the oldest shaky and faint. His hand trembled, the water swishing around in the glass as his grip threatened to slip. “N-Need sit”, the leader slurred weakly as he set down the glass. Noticing how unfocused his eyes were getting, Minho hurriedly wrapped his arms around his hyung and lowered both of them to the floor. He propped the older up with his back against the cabinets, instructing: “Deep breaths, you’re gonna be fine. Just focus on catching your breath.” Panting, Chan tried but his vision was growing progressively blurry as he drew his legs up to his chest and rested his forehead on his knees, so he wouldn’t fall over. Felix crouched next to him and comfortingly messed with the hair at the nape of his neck. “Talk to us, hyung. What are you feeling?”, the omega hummed, praying their hyung wouldn’t faint on them. Drawing a shaky breath, Chan muttered: “Dizzy. Thought- I-I thought, I’d faint but it’s getting better. Now, I just- I just feel really, really dizzy.”
When it seemed that Chan was in the clear, Minho got back to his feet and rinsed out the sink, the leader tiredly leaning against his leg. Felix continued to mess with his hyung’s hair and stroke his back, noticing how the back of the alpha’s shirt clung to his skin. Chan was burning, sweat running down his temples but at the same time he felt chilled to the bone. Seungmin watched them and went to get a fresh shirt for the alpha when he realized how much he was sweating. When he passed the nest on the way to the bedrooms, Seungmin noted with relief that at least some of them were able to rest well. Hyunjin and Jisung were completely knocked out, holding on to Jeongin, who slept peacefully in Changbin’s arms. They had been lucky that Jeongin had slept through the entire incident because if he hadn’t chances were high it would’ve set the maknae’s stomach off too. The rapper too seemed to be asleep, though he had merely been dozing and had listened to Chan being sick again. Holding the sleepy bundle in his arms, Changbin felt his heart ache. At least in his own eyes it would’ve been his job to be there for Chan, yet he was trapped and couldn’t get out of the nest.
“Hyung, do you feel okay enough to move?”, Seungmin asked quietly, “I fetched you another shirt ‘cause yours is completely sweat-through.” – “Thank you”, Chan sniffled before struggling to take his sweaty shirt off. Minho and Felix helped him as the sticky fabric clung to his skin and winced in sympathy as the leader shuddered. It seemed his fever was getting worse and now he didn’t even have anything in his stomach, so he could take some medicine. Seungmin guided Chan’s hands into the sleeves and carefully pulled the fresh shirt over the alpha’s head. He felt sorry that he couldn’t get the older a hoodie with how shivery he still was but was worried about his fever. Chan didn’t seem to fond of moving still, so Minho, Seungmin and Felix sat on the floor with him, as the leader tiredly rested his head on Felix’ shoulder. Watching the older worriedly, Minho hummed: “Why did you say you were feeling better, hyung? See where pretending you were got you.” A tear ran down Chan’s cheek and he wiped it away with his sleeve. “I-I want to either take care of Innie or have you guys take care of Innie for me but now you’re sitting here with me”, the leader whimpered, “You shouldn’t, I’m fine but my pup needs to be taken care of.”
The three sat in stunned silence before Felix frowned: “What are you saying, hyung? You’re not fine and we wouldn’t just leave you here by yourself. Innie is taken care of and sleeping soundly, just like you could if you weren’t so stubborn.” – “Lix is right”, Minho whispered, reaching for Chan’s hand, “I get why you would try to protect our youngest but hyung, here are still six healthy members. Don’t you think we can split up and take care of both of you? Yes, Innie is sick and needs to be taken care of but so are you and although you might manage to get by on your own, you deserve to be taken care of all the same.” He gave Chan’s hand a comforting squeeze as more tears dripped from his lashes but this time the leader didn’t bother to wipe them away. A chill ran down his spine, making Seungmin sigh: “I know you don’t want to move, hyung, but come on. We can get you somewhere more comfortable, your bed, the couch, the nest,… anything is better than the floor. You’re not going to feel warmer if you stay down here.” – “It’s okay, we won’t let you fall. I know it’s tiring but it will be worth it”, Minho promised, running his thumb over the back of Chan’s hand.
After some more prodding, Chan eventually had to agree to move, even if it was only because he felt so cold. His bedroom was out of question pretty quickly though, the distance way too far for his sore legs to cross. Leaning heavily on Minho and Seungmin, he managed to shuffle into the living room, where Felix helped him settle into the nest next to Changbin and Jeongin. “Hey”, the rapper whispered, reaching out to cup Chan’s cheek, “You know, I was just teasing, hyung. You always take good care of all the pups but you need to see your own limits instead of spreading yourself too thin, hm? We are here to help too, it’s not all on your shoulders. We’re a pack and we help each other. Yes, you’re leading us and we are glad to follow your lead but we’re still in it together.” The leader gave a small nod, resting his head on Changbin’s shoulder. It was still pounding and the omega’s calm presence seemed to soothe the pain a little. Maybe that was why Jeongin slept so peacefully. There was this safe aura enveloping the nest, no wonder it had knocked Hyunjin and Jisung out too. Chan wondered if this was all Changbin’s doing, the rapper having pretty strong pheromones considering he was an omega. It was shocking how calm and soothing Changbin always seemed to be when interacting with his pack. From the outside, he seemed intimidating and well, he could be if somebody threatened his dongsaengs but that didn’t happen often Chan’s glare usually stopping potentially dangerous people dead in their tracks. His pack knew him better though, his dongsaengs not in the slightest intimidated by him. They truly enjoyed roughhousing with their mate, who somehow was so in control of his strength that no one ever ended up hurt. Changbin was their steady rock, a secure presence to rely on, when things seemed to spiral out of control.
Deeply inhaling his dongsaengs’ pheromones, Chan wasn’t only exhausted anymore. A comfortable sleepy drowsiness had settled over him and when the other members joined them, he couldn’t even lift his head from Changbin’s shoulder anymore. Felix purred softly, curling up between his mates. In his sleep, Hyunjin’s hand found Felix’ and the Aussie linked their fingers before closing his eyes. Chan gave a content hum when Seungmin draped a blanket around his shoulders, trying to show his appreciation towards his dongsaeng despite being barely awake. The beta smiled, carefully tucking the edges of the blanket in. Gently caressing the leader’s cheek, Changbin whispered for him to finally go to sleep. Chan weakly reached out and took Jeongin’s limp hand into his, unintentionally causing the boy’s kneading instinct to start back up. A faint smile played around Chan’s lips as his youngest dongsaeng lightly squeezed his fingers. Surrounded by his pack, with his pup right beside him, the leader followed Changbin’s instructions and fell into a peaceful slumber.
“H-Hyung…. Hyung, please…” Chan woke up to Jeongin tugging on his sleeve. The maknae had tears streaming down his face and seeing this, Chan was suddenly wide awake. “Ssh, I got you, pup. Hyung’s got you”, the leader cooed, “What’s wrong, hm?” Choking on a sob, Jeongin whimpered: “H-Hurts.” The older felt his heart break and helped Jeongin shuffle out of Changbin’s arms. The rapper had long since fallen asleep like the rest of the pack, all of them falling prey to the warmth and dozing off. If only Jeongin’s cramps hadn’t returned with a vengeance. He had woken up not too long ago and tried to just breathe through the pain but it was impossible. “Do you feel sick too or just cramps?”, Chan asked softly as his dongsaeng curled up in his arms. The younger shrugged. Nothing felt right about his stomach but he didn’t know if he needed to be sick. Lightly sniffing Chan, Jeongin breathed: “Cramps an’ – fuck ow! – And tummy’s- tummy’s icky overall.” The boy gasped in pain, his grip on the leader’s arm tightening. More tears spilled down his cheeks and Chan was surprised that none of the other members had woken up by now.
When the cramp let up for a moment, Jeongin panted and weakly melted into Chan’s embrace. “Do you want me to rub your tummy or would touching it make it worse?”, the Aussie offered quietly. Instead of a verbal reply, Jeongin took his hand and guided it under his shirt. Afraid of hurting his pup more, Chan lightly drew circles with his palm, his hand only grazing the younger’s skin at first. The maknae sniffled tiredly, burying his face in Chan’s chest as the leader gradually increased the pressure, making sure the other was still comfortable with it. Jeongin’s stomach gave an audible growl before the boy tensed up, biting the cuff of his sleeve in an attempt to stay quiet. Gently tracing his hand over Jeongin’s tight middle, Chan whispered: “You’re okay, Innie. Try to breathe, hm?” The younger desperately shook his head. He couldn’t. It just hurt so bad, he couldn’t do anything but try not to cry out loudly. “I know, pup”, Chan cooed, pressing a light kiss to the crown of his dongsaeng’s head, “I know it hurts but you’re doing great. Just hang in there.” He kept tracing circles on Jeongin’s tummy and simultaneously rubbed his cheek against the other’s hair, lightly scenting him for comfort.
“Hyung, I- I don’t feel good”, Jeongin sniffled after about ten minutes. The cramps were slowly fading but they had wracked havoc on his poor stomach. His mouth was starting to water as the nausea grew. Brushing the younger’s bangs out of his face, Chan hummed: “Want the bucket?” Jeongin contemplated it for a moment but his friends were finally sleeping too after taking care of him and Chan and he didn’t want to wake them. “Bathroom?”, he requested, though he wasn’t entirely sure how he’d get there. Looking at the younger in surprise, Chan asked: “Do you think you can stand?” Jeongin gave a tentative nod, so the leader shifted him out of his arms and they both got to their feet. Clambering out of the nest, Jeongin almost knocked himself over but Chan was surprisingly steady on his feet and caught him. It seemed the adrenalin of watching his pup hurt was enough to help him function. Hunching over, Jeongin hugged his sore middle, while Chan linked their arms and slowly guided him to the bathroom. The maknae weakly sank to his knees on the rub and slipped his hand under his shirt to palm at his tummy. His throat still felt odd, like he was close to gagging but it didn’t seem to happen soon.
Chan gave Jeongin’s back a short rub before grabbing a washcloth and running it under cool water. He gently brushed the younger’s hair back with his fingers and dabbed the cool cloth against the boy’s forehead, cleaning away the sweat. “Close your eyes for me, pup”, Chan instructed quietly before wiping away Jeongin’s tears. The younger gave a tired sniffle as he curled up against the bathtub, drawing his legs up to his chest and resting his chin on his knees. Folding the washcloth, Chan draped it across the maknae’s neck and whispered: “Do you want hyung to get you some water? Maybe we can settle your stomach if you have a few sips?” Jeongin shook his head the tiniest bit. He didn’t want water. He didn’t want anything other than for all of this to stop.
Taking a seat next to his dongsaeng with his back against the bathtub, Chan tried to ignore his aching heart. He knew all to well how the younger was feeling and wished he could take it off of him. Jeongin leaned into Chan’s side and rested his head on the leader’s shoulder, closing his eyes. His stomach gurgled and he bit his lip at the discomfort, relaxing when Chan’s hand took a hold of his and gave it a light squeeze. Surprisingly, Jeongin managed to doze off after a while. Glad the boy was able to rest for now, Chan didn’t dare to move no matter how much his muscles were protesting their position. The floor wasn’t all that comfortable but he’d stay there all night if it meant Jeongin would get a chance to sleep off his illness. Considering how sore he felt, it was no wonder that Chan didn’t manage to drift off like his dongsaeng. The leader tiredly looked up and lifted one finger to his lips, when the door creaked open and Jisung slipped into the room. He had woken up not too long ago and found the two alphas missing from the nest. When they didn’t return after a few minutes, the rapper had decided to go looking for them.
“What’s going on?”, Jisung whispered, taking in the pitiful sight in front of him. Stretching his neck, Chan yawned: “Innie had really bad cramps and woke me. He felt like he needed to be sick, so we came here. Nothing happened and he fell asleep.” – “Aww, pup”, Jisung cooed, glancing at their youngest, “Should we get him back to the nest?” Furrowing his brows, Chan contemplated it but worried: “He’ll probably wake up if we try to move him and I’m so glad he’s sleeping for now.” The rapper nodded. Sleeping was probably the best thing for Jeongin right now, so they shouldn’t disturb him. “How are you feeling, hyung?”, Jisung asked softly. Giving the younger a small smile, Chan hummed: “I’m okay, I mean, achy all over and stuff. My head hurts but my stomach feels okay.” – “That’s good. You’re probably dehydrated, so your headache might improve if we can change that”, the younger smiled, “Since we’re going to hang out here for a bit, let me grab some stuff.” Chan only nodded tiredly, knowing there was no use in telling Jisung ‘no’. He knew he couldn’t do anything to stop the rapper and he wouldn’t listen if the older told him to go back to sleep, so why waste the energy trying.
Chan was surprised by how long Jisung was gone but maybe his perception of time was messed up. When the rapper eventually did return, he handed Chan a steaming cup, humming: “I heated up some broth, so you get the electrolytes too. Hope it’ll go easy on your stomach.” – “Thank you, Sung”, the alpha breathed, wrapping his hands around the cup. His fingers had felt a little cold, so this was nice. Jisung had also brought a blanket, which he spread over his friends’ legs, tucking it up around Jeongin’s shoulders. Luckily, the boy didn’t even stir. Admittedly, it was getting a little cramped in the bathroom with three of them settling in but Jisung didn’t want to leave his friends to their own devices.
Chan slowly sipped the broth his donsgaeng had brought him and relaxed as it helped him warm up from the inside. He wasn’t trembling with chills yet but being away from the nest and the warmth of their mates did leave him feeling rather cold, despite Jeongin’s feverish body pressed up against his side. Jisung could tell his hyung was feeling uncomfortable but he knew the older would be too stubborn and protective to risk waking their youngest in an attempt to get them somewhere more comfortable. “Hyung, I know it’d be risky for me to carry Innie back to the nest but maybe we could carefully trade spots. I can see that you’re hurting and if this is going well, Innie will hopefully sleep for quite a while. A while that you will be unable to shirt your position”, the rapper offered, “I’ll hold his head and shoulders, so you can slip to the side and I will take your spot.” – “I’m okay”, Chan disagreed but the pain was obvious in his tense expression, “It’d be too risky.” Jisung hadn’t expected for his hyung to go along with his idea, so he wasn’t upset but he had still wanted to offer.
After a while though, Chan seemed to change his mind. His muscles were on fire and it took him immense self-control to keep from squirming in pain. When he pleadingly glanced at Jisung, the rapper knew exactly what he wanted to ask but didn’t dare to. Taking the empty cup, Jisung whispered: “Let me refill this for you and then we can switch.” Chan nodded gratefully at the prospect of being freed from his position. He was glad the broth had settled so well, though he wasn’t sure he could handle another cup. Not long after Jisung had disappeared, he slipped back into the bathroom and placed the cup onto the sink before crouching in front of his mates. He carefully slipped his palm between Chan’s shoulder and Jeongin’s cheek before gently wrapping his arm around his dongsaeng’s shoulders and giving Chan a nod. The leader slowly pulled away and once he was sure Jisung had a secure grip in the maknae, he smoothly moved aside. Rolling his shoulders, Chan sighed in relief. He felt stiff and everything hurt but he could move again.
Chan got to his feet and tried to take over from Jisung as smoothly as he could, so the rapper could sit down. At some point, Jeongin stirred and picked up his head, so Chan let go of him, while Jisung quickly sat down next to the younger. “Ssh, go back to sleep, pup”, the leader shushed, guiding Jeongin’s head towards the rapper’s shoulder. Jisung purred softly, hoping the sound would keep his dongsaeng calm. It somehow worked and yawning cutely, Jeongin went back to sleep with his head on the omega’s shoulder. Before Chan could sit down, the rapper reminded: “Your broth.” Nodding in acknowledgement, Chan grabbed the cup and sat down, placing it next to him. The leader stretched his neck and shoulders, trying to rid himself of some of the tension before taking a small sip from the cup. His eyes stung from the exhaustion and fever, Jisung’s soft purring not really helping him stay alert.
“It’s okay if you want to go back to the others and lay down, hyung”, the rapper encouraged but that was no option for Chan. Shaking his head, the alpha argued: “He got confused and upset when I wasn’t there when he woke up, so I won’t sneak away from him again.” – “That’s okay too”, Jisung smiled, taking Jeongin’s hand and drawing slow circles with his thumb. He chuckled to himself when the younger started squeezing his hand, the boy really was a pup at heart no matter how grown up he insisted to be. Stretching his legs out in front of him, Jisung used his free hand to pat his thigh and offered: “You wanna take a nap here with Innie? I’m not going anywhere.” Though tired, Chan gave a small laugh at that and after taking a few more sips, he placed down his cup and curled up on the bathroom rug, his head on Jisung’s thigh. The rapper had started to purr again as he ran his fingers through Chan’s messy curls, making the alpha drowsy. “You’re comfy”, the leader slurred, his eyes drooping as Jisung’s nails lightly scraped his scalp. Under the omega’s soft touch, Chan was out like a light within minutes.
It hadn’t taken Jisung long to fall asleep himself, the feverish warmth of his mates making him drowsy. Jeongin had eventually let go of his hand and instead grabbed his sleeve, bunching up the fabric between his fingers. When he woke up close to two hours later, the youngest felt flustered. He hadn’t meant for his hyungs to see his kneading. Well, maybe they hadn’t because it only started after they fell asleep? Glancing at the two sleeping figures, Jeongin couldn’t help but wonder how they had ended up there. Considering his fingers were still tangled in Jisung’s sleeve, he gave the rapper a little tug. Expectedly, nothing happened. Jisung had always been a rather heavy sleeper. Whining softly, Jeongin nudged the other’s arm and this time the rapper at least moved a bit, so he repeated his action. “Hmm?”, Jisung groaned, opening his eyes for a moment. Seizing his opportunity, Jeongin tugged on his sleeve again and whispered: “Hyung!” – “Huh, yeah? Wha’s wrong?”, the rapper slurred, opening his eyes though he was still a little bleary. “What are we doing here?”, the younger questioned, still confused by the setting. Sitting up straight, Jisung rolled his shoulders and stretched his neck. He rubbed his face and yawned: “Having a sleepover, what does it look like?” When Jeongin pouted, he added: “You felt like you needed to be sick but fell asleep instead and we wanted you to stay asleep, so we couldn’t move you and just decided to join.”
Jeongin had more questions but both of them froze when Chan stirred. The leader eventually sat up and looked at them questioningly. “Everything okay?”, Chan hummed, his voice thick with sleep. He had an easier time waking up than Jisung, relieved to find his head not hurting as much as it had before. It seemed he had really been dehydrated because he felt less dead now and carefully reached out to smooth Jisung’s messy hair down. The rapper yawned, explaining: “Innie was confused how we ended up here.” – “Oh”, Chan frowned, surprised that his dongsaeng didn’t remember, “How’re you feeling, Innie?” The younger shrugged, avoiding Chan’s eyes. Fiddling with his sleeves, Jeongin admitted: “My tummy seems okay but…. Everything hurts, my head hurts and it’s mushy. I feel… slow. Like thinking… it’s hard.” – “Do you feel confused, pup?”, Chan asked gently, his voice soft and understanding. It was enough for a tear to drip from the maknae’s lashes. He didn’t know why he was so emotional but something about the haziness in his mind made him feel vulnerable. Jisung wrapped his arm around Jeongin’s shoulders, pulling him into his side.
After pressing the backs of his fingers to Jeongin’s forehead, Jisung hummed: “Still feverish but not too bad. How do you feel, hyung?” – “Better? I don’t know”, the leader shrugged, “My head hurts but not as bad. I’m still as achy but I feel more alert and not dizzy at all.” Jisung motioned for him to come a little closer and felt his forehead. “You too are still pretty warm but your eyes don’t look out of focus anymore”, the rapper stated. Chan nodded, adding: “My stomach feels alright and the broth stayed down. Maybe Innie’s dehydrated. Would explain why his brain is ‘mush’ even though his fever isn’t that bad.” – “Probably”, Jisung agreed, nuzzling his face into Jeongin’s hair, scenting him, “You wanna try and sip some broth too, Innie? Might help with the headache.” Jeongin shrugged, breathing: “I can stop if my tummy’s not happy about it, right?” – “Of course, you can”, Chan cooed, while Jisung continued to scent their youngest, “I really feel like it helped me feel more like myself, so maybe just getting some fluids and electrolytes into you could already make a big difference.” With the promise of not having to force himself, Jeongin agreed to at least try but wanted to enjoy Jisung’s affection for a little longer.
When he was ready to move from their position, Jeongin was facing another problem. Every fiber in his body burned and he doubted he’d be able to move at all. His legs shook when Jisung helped him to his feet and Chan was quick to support his other side. Whimpering, the maknae clung to his hyungs. His arms burned but he still held onto them, desperate to stay on his feet. Jisung was quick to scoop the boy into his arms, afraid he’d fall. When the rapper saw the protest in Chan’s eyes, he hummed: “Hyung, why don’t you go ahead and already warm up some broth for him?” At that, the leader nodded and rushed out of the bathroom, leaving Jisung to shake his head. He understood that as the pack-alpha, Chan felt especially protective of Jeongin and wanted to be the one taking care of him but he was still sick himself, despite feeling a bit better. The fever was still there and he should strain himself too much too early, especially not when there were other members who could help them out. It seemed Chan really needed to have a task, as his mind would otherwise convince him that he was useless and his pack didn’t need him. That was complete nonsense but the alpha often felt like he wasn’t enough for his dongsaengs, not good enough as a leader.
Jeongin nuzzled his face into the crook of Jisung’s neck while the rapper carried him. They could already hear the clattering of cups from the kitchen and wondered how no one else had woken up from it. Glancing at the nest, Jisung came to realize that all of them had woken up but didn’t want to interrupt Chan, who seemed on a mission. When the rapper saw the time on the clock in the kitchen, he paled. It was night and all of them had slept through the light afternoon and dinnertime. How could a whole pack have such messed up sleeping patters? Jisung carefully placed Jeongin into one of the seats at the kitchen table, the maknae instantly drawing his legs up to his chest. Making eye contact with Jisung, Minho smiled and joined them. The dancer ruffled Jeongin’s hair and cooed: “How you feeling, Innie?” The maknae shrugged, resting his head on his knees. “He has a bad headache and is pretty out of it. We figured he’s probably dehydrated so, he’ll try to have some broth”, Jisung explained, resting a comforting hand on Jeongin’s shoulder. Minho nodded and motioned towards Chan, raising one eyebrow. “He had two cups of broth earlier and said he feels better, though still a little feverish. Seems a lot more functional though, so I’ll believe him when he says he has improved”, the rapper smiled, Minho’s smile mirroring his.
“Gosh, I can’t believe I slept through dinner, like… How many hours were that? Too many to still be considered a nap, huh?”, Minho laughed, “We’re such a mess, all of us.” – “That’s not a bad thing”, Changbin said softly as he walked up behind the dancer. The other members had decided to give them some space, especially after Jisung said Jeongin was out of it. They were afraid of overwhelming their youngest when he was already so vulnerable. “We have a very strong bond, so it makes sense for certain situations to affect the entire pack”, Changbin explained with a soft smile, “Chan and Jeongin were okay for the time being and it was only convenient for everyone to get some sleep. That way we could restore our energy in case things got more chaotic or serious later on, making it impossible to sleep then. It’s an evolutionary thing, helping packs survive.”
Minho looked at Changbin with wide eyes. He had always known that the rapper took his position as head-omega very serious but he wouldn’t have expected the younger to be that well educated, it made him feel stupid in comparison. “Hey, pup”, Changbin cooed, crouching next to Jeongin. The younger looked at him with glossy eyes, too tired to even lift his head off his knees. Cupping his dongsaeng’s cheek, the rapper smiled: “Today has been a lot, hasn’t it?” Jeongin nodded. The omega’s voice was so calm and soothing, filled with understanding. “You’ll feel better soon, hyungs will make sure of that. Just hang in there, ‘kay?”, Changbin hummed, stroking the maknae’s flushed cheek. That was when Chan joined them with a steaming cup of broth. “Here, Innie. Just try taking small sips”, the leader instructed softly, “You can always stop if it doesn’t feel right. There’s no pressure.” Jeongin nodded, sniffling softly. Maybe Chan was right and he’d feel better afterwards. At least, the leader seemed to be doing better, so hopefully it would work for him too. With trembling hands, Jeongin accepted the cup and even managed to lift his head but was afraid he’d spill the hot liquid on himself if he tried to lift it. Picking up the boy’s struggle, Changbin took the cup from him and blew on the steaming broth before holding the cup to his dongsaeng’s lips. Jeongin took a tentative sip, relaxing as it warmed him from the inside. “Good job”, Changbin whispered, “Another one?” Once his dongsaeng had taken another sip, the rapper placed the cup down to give him a break.
Sniffling softly, Jeongin forced a smile and admitted: “Feels kinda nice. At least on my throat.” – “Yeah? That’s good”, Changbin smiled back, “Just try to take it slow, so your tummy doesn’t get overwhelmed.” While the rapper took his time feeding Jeongin the broth, Minho walked up next to Chan, quietly informing the leader that he’d be heading out to pick up dinner for the rest of the group. Their daily routine had been completely thrown off and none of them were in the mood to cook, so the dancer would get takeout for whoever was able to stomach it. Minho quietly asked the members what they felt hungry for and when he had everyone’s orders, he headed for the door. Rushing after the alpha, Felix quickly put on his shoes. “You shouldn’t have to go alone, hyung”, the Aussie beamed, making the older smile. The boy was just too pure. While the two were gone, the others tidied up the living room a bit. It had gotten a bit messy with the entire pack spending most of their time there and it would be difficult to feel peaceful in such a chaotic environment.
Seungmin stood in the kitchen ready to lay the table for when Minho and Felix would return with their late dinner, when Jeongin finally finished the last few sips of his broth. It hadn’t upset his stomach like he had feared it would but he had admittedly taken it pretty slow. “Do you want to lay back down? I don’t think you wanna be around when Minho-hyung and Felix return with food”, Changbin asked once Jisung had taken the empty cup to the kitchen. Jeongin only shrugged uncertainly. He didn’t really have the energy to do anything other than lay back down and get some more rest with how badly his head was still hurting but he wasn’t exactly looking forward to going back to their nest. That was a first for Jeongin but right now, his muscles were too sore. Rubbing his face, the maknae requested shyly: “Couch please?”
After a moment of shocked silence, Chan furrowed his brows, frowning: “You okay?” Jeongin remained silent. “What’s wrong, pup? You’re not acting like yourself”, Changbin asked softly, glancing at the nest. The maknae would always choose the nest whenever one of the omegas offered him to stay in one with them. Though his mind still felt slow, Jeongin knew he couldn’t tell his hyung that he didn’t want to stay in the nest. That was an incredibly hurtful thing to tell an omega and he knew his mates had built it for all of them to be comfortable. Changbin seemed to know what was on his dongsaeng’s mind though and hummed: “We shouldn’t have built it on the carpet, hm? You’re too achy, aren’t you?” At that, Jeongin broke into tears and buried his face in his hands. ���I-I’m sorry”, the boy choked out, afraid he had hurt his hyung’s feelings with the rejection. “Why would you be sorry, pup?”, Changbin whispered, stroking the younger’s back, “We don’t want you to be in pain, so please, choose wherever you feel the most comfortable. If you want, you could also stay in my room. A bed would probably be better than the couch. The couch always leaves me achy, no matter how healthy I am.” The omega wasn’t wrong, their couch really wasn’t the most comfortable but Jeongin was still uncertain. He didn’t feel like invading Changbin’s privacy.
“How about I build a small nest on my bed? You can be all cozy for the night and we’ll be close by in case you need anything? I’ll stay out here in the living room for the night anyway and I know you love our nests”, Changbin offered. He had always found it endearing how eager Jeongin was to join any of them in their nests whenever they offered. The maknae thought he was discreet about it but to his mates it was obvious, so Changbin was sure the younger himself was far more heartbroken over not being able to go back to their nest than any of the omegas felt about the rejection. Jeongin’s hesitation and the conflicted look in his tired eyes told the rapper all he needed to know. He made eye contact with Hyunjin, the dancer smiling: “I got him, hyung. You can go ahead and collect some material. We’ll fix the nest later, so just grab what you need.” Changbin nodded gratefully, getting up and making his way to the living room. “Binnie-hyung will build a really cozy nest for you”, Hyunjin hummed, running his fingers through Jeongin’s hair, “Let me help you wash up a bit, so you can rest comfortably. Maybe we can also get you a different shirt, you’re sweating quite a bit.” – “Want Channie’s sweater”, the younger breathed, pouting up at the leader. Chan almost combusted at his dongsaeng’s cuteness and promised: “I’ll fetch one for you, pup. Go and wash up and I’ll be there.”
While Chan rushed to his room to pick out one of his softest sweaters for Jeongin, Hyunjin carefully picked the maknae up. Once the dancer had carried his dongsaeng to the bathroom, he settled the younger on the rug. With the boy still a little dizzy, he propped the younger up against the bathtub before helping him take off his shirt. Hyunjin took a washcloth and wet it with lukewarm water. Already having felt a little cold before, Jeongin instantly shivered as soon as his shirt was off and he frowned when his hyung approached him with the washcloth. They had previously stuck to cold water in order to bring his fever down, so he wasn’t looking forward to the cold touch. “It’s warm”, Hyunjin cooed, when he noticed the other’s frown, “Don’t worry, pup. Let’s get this over with quick, so you can put on Chan-hyung’s sweater and lay down.”
The dancer had made quick work of washing Jeongin’s face and wiping down his back and arms. While he patted the other down with a towel, Chan joined them, carrying an oversized sweater. The leader’s heart broke when he watched the youngest shudder, so him and Hyunjin carefully slipped the sweater onto their dongsaeng before they helped him to his feet. Stumbling a little, Jeongin clutched his hyungs’ arms and was glad when Hyunjin picked him up again. Sure, it was humiliating but he was too exhausted to care. “Let’s find Changbin-hyung, hm?”, the dancer smiled, when the younger nuzzled his face into the crook of his neck. Jeongin tiredly sniffed him, relaxing as he inhaled the omega’s sweet scent. The trio quietly joined Changbin in his room and Jeongin gave a shy smile when he realized the rapper was almost done with the nest. It was already an honor for an alpha to be invited into an omega’s nest but to have a nest built specifically for them was a whole new level and Jeongin couldn’t help but wonder how he could be lucky enough to be that loved by his pack.
“Hey, you ready to go to sleep?”, Changbin asked softly once he had arranged the last blanket. Fighting back a yawn, Jeongin nodded cutely, making his hyungs coo. Hyunjin placed him down in the center of Changbin’s bed and Chan stepped forward, taking the maknae’s face into his hands. Gently kissing Jeongin’s forehead, the leader whispered: “Good night, pup. Don’t hesitate to wake hyung should you need anything, yeah?” – “You can wake any of us”, Hyunjin added, stroking the young alpha’s hair, “We don’t mind, we just want to be there for you, so you can get better.” Once the two had bid Jeongin goodnight, Changbin took a seat on the edge of the bed and watched his dongsaeng curl up between the pillows and blankets. Gently running his fingers through the maknae’s hair, Changbin smiled: “They are right, Innie. We’ll be in the living room, so really close by. You can just yell if you need anything, okay?” The younger nodded, so Changbin got up and turned to leave. He was stopped immediately when Jeongin quietly called his name. “Hyung, can you scent me?”, the boy requested, the rapper’s sweet pheromones were always so soothing and maybe he wouldn’t feel as lonely if the scent lingered for a little longer.
Changbin complied in an instant, wanting Jeongin to feel as comfortable as somehow possible. Minho and Felix had already returned and the rapper could hear the clattering of plates from the kitchen. Sure, he felt pretty hungry, yet he took his time. Affectionately scenting his dongsaeng at a slow pace, Changbin purred softly and watched how the younger’s eyes started to droop shut. Jeongin tried to stay awake just a little longer to soak up as much of the affection as he could but he was unable to resist sleep creeping up on him. When the rapper was sure Jeongin was asleep, he covered him with a thin blanket and snuck out of the room to let the boy rest. To his surprise, Chan had joined the rest of the pack at the dinner table. Though he only had a bowl of plain rice in front of him, the smell of food didn’t seem to bother him, so maybe he’d really be able to keep something other than just broth down. The pack-alpha shot Changbin a smile when the younger took a seat and accepted the plate Minho handed him. It felt like the chaos was slowly dying down, things going back to normal. Having a meal together with most of the members present surely felt like a step in the right direction, even if it was an odd time to have dinner.
Considering they had spent most of the afternoon sleeping, it came as no surprise that none of the members felt remotely tired after they finished their meal, so after washing up, they settled back into the nest in the living room and prepared to watch a movie. Though Chan’s fever still lingered, he had been able to keep down the small serving of rice and sipped a cup of ginger tea, while Jisung and Seungmin discussed different anime they had wanted to watch for a while. The leader easily drowned out their bickering, not really caring what they were going to watch. His mind was mainly with Jeongin sleeping soundly in Changbin’s room. It felt so wrong to Chan to leave their youngest all alone when he was sick but maybe some undisturbed rest was just what the maknae needed.
Chan startled when something cold touched his neck and Minho chuckled: “Relax, hyung.” The dancer had brought a cold washcloth and draped it across the back of Chan’s neck. “Since your stomach seems to be doing better and you’re already working on getting rehydrated, so I figured we could try and get your fever to break”, Minho explained, taking a seat next to his only hyung. Nodding slightly, Chan breathed: “Thanks, Min. Hope Innie’s doing okay too. It’s been quiet, so I don’t think the broth he had is giving him any trouble but…. It’s hard not being with our pup.” – “I know, hyung, I know”, the younger sighed, guiding Chan’s head down onto his shoulder, “Changbin and Felix already plan on checking on him periodically, so don’t worry too much.” The leader acknowledged it with a hum, relaxing as he leant into Minho’s side. The cold cloth seemed to ease the lingering headache or maybe the medicine he had taken after their late-night dinner was starting to kick in but either way, Chan felt better than he had in a while and he was content to just sit with his group while the opening of an anime played.
Though Chan hadn’t felt sleepy, he drifted off about halfway into their movie, his head resting on Minho’s shoulder. Just like they had promised, Changbin and Felix took turns quietly sneaking out of the nest to check on Jeongin. In the early morning hours, Felix had been able to sweettalk his dongsaeng into nibbling a few crackers and taking some medicine. After that, the Aussie had draped a cold washcloth over Jeongin’s forehead and petted his hair till the boy went back to sleep. When he returned to the living room, Seungmin was standing over Chan and Minho, carefully trying to insert the thermometer in the leader’s ear without waking him. “Seems like his fever finally broke”, the vocalist whispered, placing the thermometer on the coffee table before shooting them a smile. At least one of their sick mates was recovering well. It was already close to sunrise when the rest of the pack finally went to sleep too curled up around each other.
Hyunjin awoke close to noon, when someone tripped over his leg. The dancer sleepily looked up and smiled, watching Jeongin climb over the sleeping bodies of his hyungs to curl up next to Chan. In his hands, the maknae clutched one of the blankets from Changbin’s room, gently kneading the fabric as he nuzzled his face into the leader’s side. Seemingly sensing the presence of their dongsaeng next to them, Changbin started to purr, the low sound waking Felix. When the omega noticed Jeongin, he quietly made his way over to the boy, running his hand down the other’s back. Jeongin sleepily lifted his head to look at Felix, giving the dancer the chance to feel his forehead. “Good morning, Innie”, the Aussie whispered, “You feeling okay?” The younger nodded, still drowsy and not nearly awake enough for a conversation. Cuddling back into Chan, Jeongin closed his eyes and went back to sleep while Felix traced shapes on his back.
When Felix had last checked, Jeongin had still felt pretty warm to the touch, which unsurprisingly didn’t change after he cuddled up between the rest of the members. Chan felt flustered when he woke up to find the younger snuggling against him, the other members slowly waking up too, cooing at he adorable sight. “Good morning”, Changbin yawned, “How’re you feeling, Chan-hyung?” The leader shot him a smile, humming: “Pretty normal, maybe even a little hungry.” – “Mhm, your fever broke last night, so you should regain your energy over the next day or so”, Changbin mused, his eyes scanning over the rest of the pack. All of his mates seemed to be safe and okay, the omega relaxing as a heavy weight lifted off his shoulders. He reached over to feel Jeongin’s forehead, commenting: “Still warm but nearly as bad as before. Is it just me or does his skin color also look a little healthier than yesterday?” – “It’s not just you”, Jisung denied, “Innie’s not so awfully pale anymore and the flush on his cheeks is fading.” As if he had heard his name, Jeongin lifted his head and blinked at the rapper. “Good morning, pup”, Chan cooed, smoothing the maknae’s hair down, “How’re you feeling?” The younger only yawned before nuzzling his face into Chan’s chest, clumsily scenting the leader. Pressing a kiss to Jeongin’s disheveled hair, the oldest let him continue his scenting and enjoyed the warmth of his pack for a little while longer before they would try getting some porridge into Jeongin, so he too could regain his energy soon.
164 notes · View notes
duskwingmoth · 5 months
Text
2024
Oy
I think it's apparent by now that setting out clear goals for the year just absolutely does not work for me. I will absolutely eat some of the blame this time; a not-insignificant amount of setbacks are my own dissatisfaction with my work, and my penchant for designing success metrics that are patently absurd for one person. If I were better at not falling into those traps, I would be so much more powerful. Alas.
For that reason and more it has been difficult to even manage basic tasks over the past 365 days. I don’t think I've struggled as hard with chores or a workable sleep schedule, or even basic hygiene, let alone art, this much at any other point in my life. I'm tapping this out on my phone at 3am right now; it's too damn early to be awake!
I don't know. I had far and away the most successful post I ever made (even if it is derivative of someone else's work) and I did stick to at least one goal and achieve it. It just doesn't feel right to call that a success.
But I will anyway.
I'm going to be kinder to myself. If for no other reason than beating yourself up is a big waste of time and energy, and I need both if I want us out of this garage before this time next year. I certainly have particular things I want to do, but speaking them into existence doesn't make them happen. I think I kind of took the wrong things from that lesson before; it's probably fine if I do talk about the things I work on so long as I share my work in the process. It's the posturing that's the problem.
And if things get kneecapped by outside forces again, I think I can be better about picking myself back up afterward. Or not just letting myself faceplant into the mud; I probably should have had a backup ready BEFORE deleting my bandcamp page, and first order of business is having that ready. I can probably get that done today. No need to do anything extra for it like I had convinced myself previously. (EDIT: go shrek it out it's my oldest stuff!)
After that... who knows? I'll just make stuff. Not making stuff sucks and is bad for you. Self-harm-b-gone. The boog is alive, and she is ready to keep circling the light.
I'll make 2024 better for me. I hope it's better for everyone.
Tumblr media
7 notes · View notes
saiilorstars · 11 months
Text
Tumblr media
Ch. 22: Closer
Fandom: Harry Potter (Hogwarts years 1-7) Pairing: Draco x OFC
taglist: @ocappreciationtag @arrthurpendragon @anotherunreadblog @maaaaarveeeeel @stareyedplanet @foxesandmagic
​​​​Story Masterlist // Romina’s Masterlist
If you’d like to be a part of this OC’s work/edits, let me know!
Tumblr media
It had been pretty normal at Hogwarts lately, or as much as it could be there anyways. Students enjoyed Halloween as it came and passed as much as one could when it was a Saturday with no classes and little to no homework. So, it was pretty strange - actually alarming - to be ordered out of their dorms late at night by Head Boys and Girls in their pajamas.
Personally, Romina felt like cattle being herded from the dorms. She didn't know whether or not to feel better when they learned that the entire student body was being 'herded' into the Great Hall. They were all to sleep there tonight. Murmurs were quick to start about the reasons behind this sudden arrangement, and it wasn't until the Gryffindors began to arrive that the other Houses started getting some answers. The moment Romina heard about Sirius Black's attempt to get into the Gryffindor tower, her legs went wobbly. Angel had to swoop in and catch her before she actually crashed onto the floor.
"I wonder why she's scared," Pansy began to tease her. "I bet it was her who helped Black into the school."
"Shut your mouth, Pansy," snapped Arden. "That makes literally zero sense!"
Angel took Romina away from the two arguing girls to make sure she was okay. "You do look a little pale," he remarked, taking one of her hands in. "Even if Sirius Black did manage to get into the school, I don't think he stuck around much. You don't have to be scared."
"I don't think this is about me," Romina said, swallowing hard. She felt people were already looking her way. She looked around, trying to spot one specific boy in the sea of students. "I need to see Harry, find out what happened."
"I don't think that's a very good idea," Angel said, "At least, there's no point. What happened, happened."
"Then I need to know what happened," Romina said with a slight edge in her voice. She wasn't one of those people who could live without knowing, at least not for some things. She pulled her hand out of Angel's and told him she'd be back later. She went in search for Harry right after.
She eventually found him setting up his sleeping bag next to Ron's and Hermione's and sat down with them, immediately asking what happened.
"It's fine, we weren't even inside yet," said Harry.
"So...do you think it was actually him then?" Romina asked nervously.
"Well, I believe something happened," Hermione said. "Somebody definitely tried entering the portrait hole - the Fat Lady's been marred. Poor thing."
"It was Sirius Black!" Ron cried again, drawing the attention of other students.
"Ron," Harry hissed at him. "Shut it, will you? I don't want the extra attention on us, if that's alright with you!"
"Ditto with that," Romina said. "I bet the stories and conspiracies about how Sirius Black entered the school will be flying by tomorrow morning. I mean, all this still leaves the question, doesn't it? How did Sirius Black get into the castle?"
"Maybe it wasn't even him!" Hermione insisted with the alternative.
"It was him, Hermione," Ron said sharply. "Stop trying to convince yourself it wasn't."
"Sorry if I'm a little bit hesitant when people are swearing that Sirius Black just apparated into the school," Hermione said with a huff. "Honestly, am I the only person who's ever bothered to read Hogwarts, A History?"
Harry shook his head as the two started going back and forth. He looked at Romina and saw she'd fallen pensive. "Rom, you alright?"
Romina blinked several times as she brought herself out of her thoughts. "I was just thinking...well...if he got in once...what's stopping him from doing it again?" Her quiet question managed to silence Hermione's and Ron's bickering, and leave Harry a little pale.
"I'm...I mean..." Hermione started stammering trying to come up with an answer to ease everyone's nerves, "Well, this is Hogwarts. He can't...he can't do it again. Surely Dumbledore will up the security, plus - the Dementors! The Dementors are lurking about!"
But it didn't really matter to Romina, nor Harry for that matter. They all thought the same: if Sirius Black escaped the Dementors not once, but twice already, what would stop him from doing it a third time?
Romina thought that was enough for the evening and decided it was time to go find her sleeping bag. On her way back, she definitely felt some eyes were on her. She swore a trio of Ravenclaw girls were talking about her because when she passed them, they quickly ducked their heads and stopped mumbling.
"You're going to yank your hair out in clutches at this point and I don't think you have enough hair for that," Draco said as soon as Romina had sat down on her sleeping bag.
She turned around and followed his gaze to her hand that had made it to the short tips of her hair. She instantly dropped it to her lap; she had no idea when her hand had even reached up to her hair. "Oh, shut up," she said with a tired sigh. She could hear Arden and Pansy bickering behind her.
"Could've told you that going over to your little Gryffindor friends would do you no good," Draco said, eyes briefly flickering to said Gryffindor group. "Now you're looking phenomenally pale."
"It's not their fault."
"It never is, is it?"
Romina's face fell straight. "You think it's their fault that Sirius Black broke into the castle, then?"
Draco scoffed. "You think Sirius Black broke in at all?"
"You...don't?" Romina was genuinely shocked to see Draco easily tell her 'no'. Everyone else around them was buzzing with rumors and whispers about the escaped inmate and he didn't believe not one of them?
"I hardly think that he'd come in here to have a chit chat with one of us."
In that moment, Romina envied Draco. She envied his easy, almost naive, outlook on the world. What he thought could so easily be what many other students would think about the whole situation. Why would an escaped inmate risk everything to come into a school? It didn't make sense...to those who had no idea what really ran through said school.
"I wish I was like you," she said abruptly.
Draco blinked at her. "What?"
"I wish I could have your easy perspectives on things. You don't seem to really think about things as much as I do."
"That's because I don't overthink things, Oswell. You should really try it, although I don't quite like what you insinuate about my thought process."
"I'm not insinuating anything, Draco. I just mean that you think pretty easily about things."
Somehow, the scowl on Draco's face kept getting deeper and deeper. "I'd also say that maybe the reason you overthink things is because you don't say everything. We both know why you're so overwhelmed with the Sirius Black thing. It all goes back to the boggart."
"You and your bloody boggart — let it go already!"
"It's you who needs to let it go, Oswell. All of it. You could self-combust you know."
Romina's scowl could now match Draco's easily. "You ever self-combust when you stick your nose into other people's business?"
"Oh, so now this is my fault again?" Draco scoffed. "All I do is try to help you but you don't seem to care."
"Well, you get mad at everything!"
"You're one to talk! The most minimal mention of your parents—"
"Be quiet!" Romina hissed at him. "They're not my parents and if you dare say that again, it'll be the last thing you do!"
"Oh, I think I'm done doing things for you," Draco retorted. "I think this is where we part for the night, and tomorrow and—"
"Draco, I didn't mean to argue—"
"You don't 'mean' to do a lot of things lately! You just open your mouth and let it run like a—" But Draco took a breath to stop himself. He was irritated and he wanted to stay like that...no matter what kind of pouty face she had on. Without saying another word, he turned his back on her to go to sleep. She could do whatever she wanted for all he cared.
~0~
Autumn was beginning to enter its last phase of the season - the Whomping Willow was shaking off its last leaves to get ready for the incoming Winter. As the weeks progressed into November, Romina was tasked with more tutoring from McGonagall towards various year 1 and even year 2 students. She was now sure McGonagall was doing her part to keep the girl busy and probably distracted from the growing rumors about Sirius Black's break-in. Romina had heard way too many that involved herself and it was hard to ignore all of them. Whether it was a tactic from McGonagall or she was just better at transfiguration than she thought, tutoring turned out to be a pleasant distraction.
She enjoyed teaching and what's more, she enjoyed talking to students who had no care for the Dementors and Sirius Black. Romina always ended up laughing when she tutored Luna Lovegood, and most recently Ginny Weasley. The second years had become close friends because one or the other always ended up at each other's tutoring session towards the end. Today's was no exception.
Luna ended up poking her head into the classroom.
"Ginny, are you done?" Luna poked her head inside the classroom. Her eyes scanned the room until she found Ginny. "I was hoping to get to Charms with you."
"You're right on time, Luna," Romina said as Ginny went to get her belongings on the desk beside them. "We were done a couple minutes — erm, Luna, are you shoes still missing?"
Because Luna was once again shoeless.
"Yes, but I'm not worried," Luna gave a casual shrug of her shoulders. As she looked around the empty classroom, Ginny gave a deflated glance at Romina. It seemed that no matter who talked to Luna about it, she just wasn't that concerned with all her shoes disappearing constantly.
After the two girls were gone, Romina headed back to the common room to replace her books. They would be having DADA in about an hour. She walked straight into the dormitory and started getting ready. As usual though, she spent a lot of time staring at herself in the mirror instead. She didn't do it to be vain, nor to see any flaw on her. No, there was a specific reason she stared at herself more often nowadays.
She leaned closer to the mirror, staring at her eyes. Little by little, her nose crinkled with disdain. She turned to her bed and slipped a hand underneath her pillow and pulled out a small picture. If she stared at herself, it was to compare, and try to fix the similarities.
The older woman bobbed her head back and forth with a smug face in the picture. She had long black hair in stylish curls over her chest and malevolent blue eyes. She was rather taunting next to the taller dark-haired man with dark brown eyes who seemed more quiet but equally devilish with a smirk on his face. Both were young, probably no more than 17 or 18. Both were beautiful and handsome, elegant even, wearing their regal robes at some celebration but the sight of them made Romina shudder every time.
The truth is, Elora and Caplan Oswell terrified Romina. Because behind all that pretty makeup and regality, they were coldblooded murders. Romina wanted nothing to do with them and unfortunately for her, she looked a lot like them. She had her Caplan's dark eyes, Elora's cheekbones, their hair color, and so on. She had to fix what she could. She'd done her hardest so far, starting with her hair. Hair could change someone so much about a person, but there was still the matter of everything else.
Suddenly, the door burst open, startling Romina. She nearly dropped her picture when Pansy and Millicent burst into the room.
"Hurry up!" Millicent yelled at Pansy. The latter skidded to a stop in the middle of the room and looked at Romina as the girl slipped something underneath her pillow.
"What are you doing?" Pansy made a face.
"Nothing," Romina said quickly. Her eyes fell on a pair of significantly colored shoes in Pansy's hands. "Since when do you wear rainbow shoes?"
"As if," Pansy walked calmly to her bed, though still eyeing Romina rather oddly. "Some Ravenclaw handed them to me - it's a chain game, you see."
"Chain game...with shoes?"
"Yeah. Ravenclaws start it - they take the shoes from this one weird girl and then they handed them to Hufflepuffs, Gryffindors and us."
Romina heard several wrong things about that so she started with the one thing that really stood out. "Wait...what weird girl?" Her eyes narrowed on the two girls.
Pansy shrugged and went to her bed to hide the shoes. She stuck them underneath it.
"Some girl with corknuts for earrings," Millicent said, "Loony Lovegood."
"Luna Lovegood," Romina corrected, "And you're stealing her shoes!?"
Pansy scoffed as she turned around and saw the anger flashing across Romina's face. "What's it to you? It's hilarious. You could use a fucking laugh this year, you know. You've been an extra pain in the ass so far. C'mon, Millicent." She started for the door, leading Millicent out.
Affronted, Romina went after the two in the hallway. "Pansy, you can't just do things like that! Luna's done nothing to you guys! She's a second year! That's just lazy bullying and so beneath you!" She followed the girls into the common room. "How can you be okay with letting some poor girl walk around without shoes?"
"It's not like they take all of them," Pansy waved it off with casualty. "Clearly they leave a pair for her to use in class."
"That's not the point! Luna is so sweet she doesn't deserve that."
Pansy turned around, seeming more than bored with the conversation. "She's weird. If she wasn't a Pureblood, she'd have it worse."
"Oh, well as long as that's being taken into consideration then I suppose it's fine!" Romina sarcastically threw her hands in the air.
Pansy let out a sigh and rolled her eyes. "Honestly, you used to be more fun. Now you're just getting more and more annoying. It's either you whine and then cry or vice versa."
"Would you stop insulting me already? This is about you and this ruddy game!"
"If you got a problem, then you should talk to the rest of the school since, you know, they're in on it," Pansy said, flipping her hair when she turned around, smacking Romina's face in the process. "C'mon, Millicent!"
The two girls laughed together as they left the common room. At the same time, Arden and Carolinha walked in from their previous classes. They were pushed by the leaving girls, instigating a rude call from Arden in the process.
Carolinha focused on Romina's irritated face as she walked further inside the room. "What's the matter?"
Romina shrugged her shoulders. "Apparently there's this game between the Houses and this Ravenclaw second year. She's one of the students I tutor for McGonagall and they keep stealing her shoes!"
"Loony Lovegood's shoes?" Arden asked, letting her bag drop onto the couch.
"Oh I heard about that game!" Carolinha gasped.
"You too, Carol?" Romina wearily glanced at the girl. "Her name's not — her name's Luna, you guys."
"I saw a pair of small black shoes the other day hidden underneath the couch…" Carolinha pointed a languid finger at the couch Arden was standing in front of, "...there. Hold on!" she went to go fetch them.
"How did I not know about that?" Romina made a face.
"You've been in your own world so far this year," Arden sat on the couch's armrest. "You're kind of missing out on a lot of things, you know."
Romina nodded silently. It wasn't the first time she heard that, after all. "You know what, I've got to get ready for DADA class. I was getting my books when Pansy and Millicent walked in..." She was about to head back into the dormitories when she saw Draco coming out of the boys' hallway. Soon as he saw her, he huffed and moved faster towards the entrance. "Draco, c'mon," Romina sounded like a child whining but it did no good. He still had not forgiven her for their disagreement back when they were all sleeping in the Great Hall.
"I told you I was fucking done, Oswell," he spat, not even sparing her the glance she wanted.
"I know, and I've tried to apologize but you're being more dramatic than usual so it's hard making it clear!"
"What's the point in apologizing if you're just going to do it all over again?"
"Well, I-I'm trying not to—"
"Try with someone else!"
"Please?" Romina's soft plea stopped Draco at the entrance. He finally looked in her direction, sans the emotions she was hoping for. "It's just been hard, alright? I'm...I'm trying to get myself together but you have no idea how difficult these things are."
"Well, you seem to prefer handling them all on your own so I'll let you keep doing that," Draco said, flashing her one sour smile.
"Don't be like that please," Romina said. She was truly tired of arguing and it showed. There was no ire in her eyes, nor her voice. In fact, she seemed pretty dejected and she wouldn't stop pouting. It almost made him—
Draco paused for a second, something shifting in his face. For a second, he almost felt compelled to go back to her. What the hell? He shook his head, hoping to get rid of whatever that was and just to make sure of it, he left the common room without saying anything else to Romina. That should help him. But it didn't really...
"Are my eyes deceiving me or are you staring after Draco?" Arden's voice drew Romina's attention off the entrance, reminding her that, yes, Arden and Carolinha were still in the room and witnessed everything.
"They're deceiving you," Romina muttered and turned back to the hallway.
"I don't think they were..." Arden's eyes flickered to Carolinha, her lips stretching into a smirk.
~0~
Getting to DADA, Romina found the entire class lively as ever. Professor Lupin had turned the class into something it hadn't been for quite some time now (possibly since she started school). Fun. He had presented the class with interesting creatures that were actually fun. There was no fear of the professor, no fear of the lessons, and definitely no doubt that anything was directly involved with you-know-who conspiracies.
"Where've you been?" Harry asked when Romina took a seat at the desk in front of them. "We caught Ginny a while ago and she said your tutoring sessions were over twenty minutes ago."
Romina hummed as she plopped down on the empty desk. "Problems." Hermione still wasn't there but as of late, that wasn't really surprising. She seemed to be slipping from classes and somehow, miraculously, getting there in the end.
"What else is new?" Ron shrugged. "But check it out..." Romina glanced over her shoulders and found Ron holding out a muggle Chinese finger trap. "Look what your friend Arden King gave me last class?"
Romina's eyebrows raised upwards, an amusement expression sitting on her face. "What? A Chinese finger trap?" She almost laughed on the spot. She leaned back to catch sight of Arden in the back desks. She was busy chatting with Daphne and Carolinha to notice Romina.
"Is that what it's called?" Ron stared at the finger trap in amazement.
Harry was careful not to laugh as much as he wanted to. He'd been there when Arden gave the Chinese finger trap to Ron. "Arden thought it would make a nice Christmas present for Ron."
"Did she now?" asked Romina. She was in the same boat as Harry trying to keep a serious face. Knowing Arden, they were sure that she gave the trap to Ron to see how it would get him.
Ron nodded his head excitedly. "Yeah! She said it was loads of fun for the Muggles!"
"And did she say how it worked?"
"Nope," Harry popped the 'p' as he set his book on the desk. Romina snickered behind her hand.
"But she said it was fun!" Ron exclaimed and raised the finger trap in the air to examine it better.
Goddammit Arden, Romina laughed within. That was such a foul trick to play on poor Ron but didn't it stop being funny. "Maybe we should call her over..." Romina leaned back again to try to get Arden's attention. Instead, she found her attention drifting to the desks next to Arden's.
"...did you want me to help you with your notes, Draco?" Pansy was asking.
The words slipped out of Romina's mouth before she even finished thinking about it. "Oh please!"
Ron and Harry were quick to follow her gaze and each one scoffed at the sight. Pansy was already preparing herself to write down Draco's notes.
"What a git, he's milking this to the impossible," Ron muttered to Harry. Because of course Draco was handing over anything Pansy could ever need to do the note taking on his behalf.
Romina rolled her eyes. He wasn't even wearing the sling anymore. "It's not about the injury. He just loves all her fucking attention..." she muttered.
"I think you're the last one to find out, Rom," said Harry without much interest. It was a lot more fun watching Ron trying to figure out the trap. He had yet to stick his fingers through the ends.
"But why does it have to be her of all people?" Romina insisted on the subject. "She's so mean to me now, you know."
"All Slytherins are mean," Ron said bluntly.
"Ron..." Harry warned his friend not to push it. Romina would snap any moment...except she didn't.
She kept staring until Draco eventually noticed her. Her pretty saddened face made him reconsider the reasons why he was upset with her again — why was he upset again? He suddenly couldn't remember.
"Rom?" Harry snapped his fingers in Romina's face to snap her out of her trance.
The girl blinked quickly and noticed Ron trying to crush the finger trap. Arden's joke was turning out to be very boring indeed, or sad. She wasn't sure yet. "Oh, give me that!"
"I was playing with it!" Ron frowned as she plucked the trap out of his hands.
"You were not!" She laughed and finally turned completely to face both boys. "You want to use this for real?" Ron nodded eagerly. "Then let me show you." She held the finger trap in her hand, allowing Ron to get a good look. Then, she stuck her two index fingers on either side of it. "Trick is you gotta pull your fingers out from it without tearing it. Not that you could."
Ron was severely disappointed, or disillusioned with the whole thing. "What? That's it? I can do that! A baby can do it!"
"It's harder than you think, Ron," Harry said while Romina did whatever she needed to do to get her fingers free. He never quite got that either.
"Please," Ron snorted.
"Ta-da!" Romina wiggled her free fingers with a big smile on her face.
"This is ridiculous," Ron continued to say.
Romina raised an eyebrow then, holding the fingertrap to him. "Oh yeah, then you try it, Mr. Bigshot."
"I will," Ron mimicked her face and took the fingertrap out of her hands. He shoved his fingers into both sides then, with a smug face, proceeded to pull them out...until he found he couldn't. He pulled once...twice...thrice...
Now Romina did her best not to laugh until she really couldn't hold it. Two minutes in, Ron fell from his seat because of his excessive force of pulling. Romina burst into laughter, along with Harry. Their laughter attracted some attention from the class, specifically a blonde sitting in the back.
Ron glared at Romina and Harry as he got back in his seat, even elbowing Harry when he got a chance. He swore he also heard Arden King cackling in the back of the classroom. "Nice friends you are! I'm only in this mess because I was trying to help you!" He made a motion with his trapped fingers at Romina.
"Me?" Romina repeated incredulously, slowly sobering from her laugh.
"Yeah, you know, I cared to see a little laugh from you—"
"Ron Weasley, do not lie to my face because Chinese muggles outsmarted you!" Romina giggled.
"I was not outsmarted!" Ron pulled on the finger trap to no avail.
"And you didn't care either," Romina countered with her smile fading a little. "No one cares nowadays, and when they do I mess it all up." Her eyes briefly flickered to the back of the room but Draco was now engrossed in a roll of parchment, scribbling something Pansy was desperately trying to get a glimpse of.
"That's not true," Harry pointed at Romina, getting her attention again. "I told you, you could always tell us anything."
Romina merely gave a small smile and turned to face the front of the class. She busied herself by taking out her things, wondering in the meanwhile when Hermione was coming over. She could use another back up against Ron.
Just as she was reaching for her quills, a paper crane landed gracefully over her closed DADA book. Romina blinked and curiously glanced around until she met Draco's gaze. He nodded her to open it up and, confused, Romina took the paper off her book and opened it up.
"Happiness is a warm puppy."
And underneath it was a pretty well drawn sketch of a puppy.
Romina's first instinct was to laugh, so she did.
"What's so funny?" came Ron's disgruntled voice from behind. Harry looked up from his book as well.
Romina didn't even bother with him. Giggling, she glanced back at Draco, who was waiting with his own smile. She mouthed 'thank you' and another 'I'm sorry' at him. He nodded at her and after a minute of lingering looks between them, they each went back to work. Harry threw a glare in Draco's way, not that he saw, and Pansy threw a glare Romina's way but she didn't see it either.
Suddenly, the blinds of the classroom started going down in snaps. Snape was making his way down the center of the classroom, closing down everything that gave even an inch of sunlight. Once he was at the front of the room, he pulled down a screen over the blackboard and turned to the confused students.
"Excuse me, sir, but... where's Professor Lupin?" Harry asked, confused.
"That's not really your concern, is it, Potter? Suffice it to say, your Professor finds himself incapable of teaching at the present time," Snape idly responded and started the lecture.
The first slide was that of an ancient woodcut of a beast - a werewolf.
Romina frowned at the slideshow then started opening her book. They hadn't reached werewolves yet, had they?
"But, sir, we've only just begun learning about Red Caps and Hinkypunks," Hermione's voice startled Romina. The black-haired girl gave Hermione a wide-eyed look. "We're not meant to start nocturnal beasts for weeks—"
"Quiet!" Snape hissed.
"When did you get here?" Romina whispered to Hermione. The girl in question gave a shrug of her shoulders.
"Now. Which of you can tell me the difference between an Animagus and a werewolf?" Snape waited coldly for someone to grace him with an answer.
Hermione seemed to be on the verge of raising her hand since no one wanted to answer. Behind her, Harry was giving a questioning glance at a second flying paper in the air, though this time it had the shape of a moth. He frowned, wondering if this was another little note from Draco to Romina. His thoughts were appeased when it tried landing right on his desk.
"No one?" Snape's voice drawled in the silent classroom. "How...disappointing."
Hermione just couldn't take it. "Please, sir, an Animagus is a wizard who elects to turn into an animal. A werewolf has no choice in the matter. Furthermore, the werewolf actively hunts humans and responds only to the call of its own kind…"
And at that moment, Draco released a mock wolf's howl, causing everyone to laugh.
"Quiet, Malfoy!" Snape ordered but there were no intentions of punishment for the interruption. "Though one must admit to feeling your pain." His eyes flickered to Hermione with all intentions of lashing. "That is the second time you have spoken out of turn, Miss Granger. Tell me. Are you incapable of restraining yourself? Or do you take pride in being an insufferable know-it-all?"
Hermione's face stilled and went all red. Before anyone could see her teary eyes, she looked down at her lap and probably would not speak for the rest of the class.
Ron became furious, and despite having his fingers still trapped in the trap, he made himself known. "You asked us a question and she knows the answer! Why ask if you don't want to be told?"
As soon as the words left his mouth, the entire class felt for him. Romina shut her eyes just as Snape moved for the boy's desk. Oh, he's gonna get it now.
"Detention, Weasley," Snape lowered down to Ron's eye level. "And if I ever hear you criticize the way I teach a class again, you will be very sorry indeed."
After that, class was silent as a breeze. Snape gave the lecture on werewolves without a single comment nor question from any student.
At the end of the class, the students were held back to be given an assignment. "You will each write an essay, to be handed in to me, on the ways you recognize and kill werewolves. I want two rolls of parchment on the subject, and I want them by Monday morning. It is time somebody took this class in hand. Weasley," Snape only paused to make Ron stiffen, "stay behind, we need to arrange your detention."
As the class finally left, every single one had something to say over their substitute professor.
"I feel so bad for Ron…" Romina glanced back at the classroom, but the door had been closed shut. "I get that he was rude to Hermione" — she cast Hermione a sorrowful glance — "but he should have known talking out like that would just make it worse."
"Snape can't do anything rash can he?" Hermione anxiously bit her lip, feeling like their waiting was turning into agony. She felt incredibly guilty for Ron's outburst.
"Wouldn't hold my breath," Harry muttered.
"Well, we can't dwell on it," Romina said with a sigh. "Whether we worry or not, Snape will punish Ron and that will be that. Believe me, I know about 'dwelling' and it's not good."
Hermione nodded, hoping to appear convinced. As an effort to lighten the mood until Ron came out of the class, she asked Harry over his upcoming Quidditch game on the weekend.
"Aren't you guys going to basically be drowning in rain this weekend?" Romina made a face when she remembered the weather forecast. "Shouldn't the game be cancelled or something?"
"And lose to Hufflepuff?" Harry immediately shook his head. "I can play...at least...I hope I can play."
"Just avoid the lightning and you should be fine," Hermione meant as a joke but Harry grimaced.
"Not the first one to tell me that, Hermione. Although in Malfoy's case, I suppose he would the opposite."
To better explain, Harry pulled out the crumpled parchment from his bag and handed it to Hermione. Soon as Hermione saw it, her eyebrows rose but with no surprise. "Great sketcher, isn't he?" she decided to go light about it.
"Not the point he was trying to make, Hermione," Harry mockingly glared.
"When'd he do that?" Romina frowned at the crude drawing in Hermione's hands. It was of Harry being repeatedly struck by lightning in Quidditch.
"Probably after you got a note from him, Rom," Harry didn't fail to make a sour remark about it. He'd been trying to figure out what that was about all during class. Even then Hermione shot her a suspicious glance. "What's Malfoy giving you notes for?"
"It was something stupid," Romina played it down as much as she could. She didn't know why her face went warm so suddenly but she hoped that it wasn't visible. She threw a couple more glances at the classroom hoping Ron would come out quicker.
"What? Did he draw you like this too?" Hermione waved the parchment, indignant. Harry snatched it from her, wanting no one to see that, and stuffed it in his book bag again.
"What? Of course not," Romina said automatically.
"Then what was it?"
Whatever Romina was going to make up - because she was not going to divulge something that didn't encumber them - didn't matter because Ron had just stormed out of the classroom.
"D'you know what Snape is making me do!? I've got to scrub out the bedpans in the hospital wing. Without magic!" he still struggled to pull his fingers from the Chinese finger trap in his rage. "Why couldn't Black have hidden in Snape's office, eh? He could have finished him off for us! Argh—! Romina would you take this stupid thing off!?" He was frantically waving his hands up and down but nowhere near close to getting the fingertrap off.
"When did you get a Chinese finger trap?" Hermione made a face, thoroughly confused.
Romina pulled her wand out from her bag and with a quick spell had the finger trap on the floor. "You could have just done that from the very start," she said bluntly. "Harry and I would've done it for you."
"I hate Arden King!" Ron said lividly.
3 notes · View notes
starlightandpoetry · 2 months
Text
Relationship advice for the struggling millennial:
Did You just fart?
“Nobody wants to be 70 and alone”, says Drake in one of his most popular rap songs. Funny how these lyrics are so relatable now for millennials when the generations before us didn’t have such a common fear among the masses. Choosing a mate and growing old together was more normal and common than divorce and single parent households. Slowly through time in especially American culture the decline in lasting relationships has been apparent. Yet everyone deep down wants to find someone to grow old with. One problem our generation has with growing with someone in general is how unglamorous it is. Our world now has a huge increase in plastic surgery, cosmetic enhancements, and even filters and editing software for every picture that has resulted in the overall standard of beauty being more unrealistic with every advancement. This has led to our expectations on a basic human level also being unrealistic and damaging to the intimacy required to have a life long partner. In a world where beauty standards are becoming less and less realistic, it’s important for our partner in life to value the human in us.
Mike awakens on a Saturday morning hoping that if he lays still enough his two boys won’t know he’s awake yet. His wife Jennifer lays beside him seeming to be in a comfortable deep sleep still in dreamland. He turns on his side toward her thinking of how after 10 years of marriage he has never gotten used to the headscarf she wears to bed. He wonders why she has to cover her head to sleep when she’s gonna put on a wig anyway. And man, don’t get him started on those wigs…suddenly Jennifer passes gas in her sleep and it wakes her up. “Did you just fart?!” Mike proclaims! “Oh my God how disgusting!” He jumps out of bed thinking how Jennnifer has gotten too comfortable in their relationship.
Later in the day Mike runs into CVS to grab toilet tissue for the house and finds himself in the same aisle as an elderly couple. Bill raises his eye glasses to read to small print on a pack of depends, “Maximum absorption, fresh protection, Sweetie we’re these the ones your sister told you about?” His wife Sandra waddles over and says, “Yea babe but these are not your size. You need a large, grab me the floral pack in a medium. I’m over here grabbing your foot powder.” Bill sighs and says,” thank you baby, you know I need that foot powder for these alligator feet of mine”. They both chuckle and continue shopping.
On the drive home Mike has a flashback of dating Jennifer and being self-conscious about her seeing his alligator feet. He chuckles to himself and thinks of how to apologize to his dear wife about how he overreacted to her morning gas. He comes home, and right away addresses Jennifer as she’s preparing food in the kitchen. She rolls her eyes in humor and says, “ boy you fart in your sleep more than me.” They have a good laugh and he tells her about the cute elderly couple at the store. He then confesses how nervous he was for his socks to come off when they were dating. She then confesses how nervous she was to sleep in her bonnet their first night together.
In a world where beauty standards are becoming less and less realistic, it’s important for our partner in life to value the human in us. Mike’s love for Jennifer was never necessarily in question, but how much more endearing and practical was Bill and Sandra’s relationship? Indulging in the ever changing fads of beauty is a normal part of living in today’s society, but let’s not forget that when choosing a life long partner, comfort zone barriers should be loosened the older we get in order to embrace the aging process realistically in our relationships. So if you want to move to the next level in becoming more human to your partner, test them by removing a comfort zone of yours and see if they match it.
1 note · View note
Text
Tumblr media
❖ SPECIAL EDITION ALERT!! ❖
Are you ready for this amazing special edition of The Moonshine Task Force by Laramie Briscoe?
All 6 books are releasing but today we are highlighting Ace, Menace & Cruise.
Preorder today!
Preorder Ace, #4: Special Edition:
Amazon: https://amzn.to/3FRuwqQ
Apple: https://apple.co/3Yfs4BX
Nook: https://bit.ly/3HEGcPn
Kobo: https://bit.ly/3uLEaFp
Order Direct from Laramie: https://bit.ly/3PrXqkF
Preorder Menace, #5: Special Edition:
Amazon: https://amzn.to/3HBoYlW
Apple: https://apple.co/3WxUwxl
Nook: https://bit.ly/3huY2tb
Kobo: https://bit.ly/3HvZfv2
Order Direct from Laramie: https://bit.ly/3PrXqkF
Preorder Cruise, #6: Special Edition:
Amazon: https://amzn.to/3PpkMY5
Apple: https://apple.co/3FoHI5b
Nook: https://bit.ly/3PnPEIG
Kobo: https://bit.ly/3FQHBB1
Order Direct from Laramie: https://bit.ly/3PrXqkF
READ THE BLURB FOR ACE:
From USA Today and Wall Street Journal Bestselling author, Laramie Briscoe, comes the special edition of a fan favorite series.
Nobody writes blue collar romance like Laramie Briscoe, and nowhere is it more apparent than in the Moonshine Task Force: Special Edition Series.
This edition includes a never-before-released short story, as well as all the slices of life scenes and text messages I've written for this couple.
Ace is saving lives and mending hearts...
Anthony “Ace” Bailey
I’m not a rules kinda guy
Department Policy? Kinda sucks, but I do what I have to for the job that I love.
Playing it safe? Not my thing.
Married? No big deal when I know she’s unhappy and scared.
I’m one of those guys – a sniper in the military, a little bit of an adrenaline junkie, and a member of the Moonshine Task Force. I’ve lived through some shit.
My gut has never failed me. It’s my sixth-sense. Warning me of a gunshot coming my way, of a traffic stop being potentially deadly, or the tingling in the back of my neck when I go to sleep telling me I’ll be woken up by a call in the middle of the night. My gut has always kept me honest.
Like the day I walked into The Café and saw the new waitress. There was a ring on her left hand, but I didn’t care. One look in her eyes told me everything I needed to know. Her marriage wasn’t one made of love and respect. It was one made of fear and doubt.
It’s why I ignored that ring, why I arrested her husband, and the reason I’m willing to take my time. Patience is a virtue, and with this woman, I have it in spades.
Violet Miller
Meeting Anthony Bailey changed my life. He did things that no one else has ever done for me.
Feeling safe? Never happened before.
Feeling wanted? It’s been years.
Being independent? I’m learning.
It’s foreign, not having someone question my every move, being able to eat what I want for dinner, and sitting out on my front porch talking to Anthony every night while we share a couple beers.
I try to tell myself he’s just being nice; that he’s doing his job and working within the community. The problem? The night he takes the kiss we both want, everything changes, and I can no longer deny what I feel. But it doesn’t stop me from trying – and I learn quickly that Ace knows me better than anyone else ever has – including myself.
All I can do is hang on, as he takes me on the scariest journey of my life. The one that bends us until we almost break, and ends with a happily ever after I never thought I would get.
ACE includes the wedding of a beloved couple, an appearance by Reaper, and the continuation of EVERYONE falling in love with Caleb!
READ THE BLURB FOR MENACE:
From USA Today and Wall Street Journal Bestselling author, Laramie Briscoe, comes the special edition of a fan favorite series.
Nobody writes blue collar romance like Laramie Briscoe, and nowhere is it more apparent than in the Moonshine Task Force: Special Edition Series.
This edition includes a never-before-released short story, as well as all the slices of life scenes and text messages I've written for this couple.
The sexy, single dad of the MTF finally gets his turn...
Mason “Menace” Harrison
“Single and ready to mingle…”
Those are the words above every picture of almost every female that strikes my interest on this dating app my son talked me into getting. After being a single dad for seventeen years, I’m ready to spread my wings, just not with most of the co-eds who keep hitting on me and calling me daddy.
Now that Caleb’s in his Senior year of high school, I feel like I can let go of the iron-clad control I’ve had on myself without his Mom in our lives. I’ve enjoyed raising him, love the relationship we have, and while he went off the rails for a bit last year, we’re closer than we’ve ever been. He’s got a full ride to the University of Alabama, and I’ve settled into my spot with the Moonshine Task Force.
But my son doesn’t warm my bed, he isn’t someone I can share my dreams with, and he’s not the person I want to grow old with by my side. I’m not sure who that is yet, but the smokin’ hot lady going by the name BeachBum83 definitely has every single bit of my interest.
Karina Holland
“Looking for a good time, maybe more…..”
Those were the lamest words I ever typed in my life, but it was the best I had for the dating app my friend, Violet talked me into joining. I didn’t have any high hopes for myself. As a High School English teacher, I’m sick of pervy Dad’s hitting on me when they come in to discuss their child’s lack of motivation to read the classics and apply themselves.
Until the day Mason Harrison walks into my classroom. I had no idea Caleb’s Dad was the man I met off that dating app who showed me how flexible I really am in the back of his Jeep. Within minutes of the parent/teacher conference he proved the sparks weren’t one-time only when we christened my desk.
Mason and Caleb? They touch a part of my heart that no one’s ever touched before, and when a threat from the past shows up, I prove just how tough I really am.
READ THE BLURB FOR CRUISE:
From USA Today and Wall Street Journal Bestselling author, Laramie Briscoe, comes the special edition of a fan favorite series.
Nobody writes blue collar romance like Laramie Briscoe, and nowhere is it more apparent than in the Moonshine Task Force: Special Edition Series.
This edition includes a never-before-released short story, as well as all the slices of life scenes and text messages I've written for this couple.
The kid is now a man, and he’s got something to prove…
Caleb “Cruise” Harrison
“A Dad is a son’s first hero…”
All my life I’ve looked up to my Dad, there’s nothing I ever wanted to do more than be a member of the Moonshine Task Force right next to him. I said no to playing football professionally to stay in Laurel Springs and fulfill my dream.
I’m biding my time, paying my dues, and soaking up any bit of information my fellow MTF members slip my way. To most of them I’m the kid they watched grow up, and while they’re proud of me, they don’t take me seriously.
Life is status quo until the morning all hell breaks loose in our small town threatening everyone I know and love – including the one woman I can’t get out of my head.
Ruby Carson
“My favorite place? In his arms…”
Caleb saved me from the worst date of my life, swooping in like the fixer he is. Smiling his panty-melting grin, he grabbed my hand, and extricated me from the longest ninety minutes known in the history of the world.
Instead, he took me on the best date I’ve ever had. We’ve been inseparable since that crazy night.
It hasn’t been picture-perfect. His job is dangerous, it worries me, even when he tells me not to. One gorgeous summer day, it all comes crashing down on us.
The man who has my heart is in the middle of a FUBAR situation that has no good ending. My hope is, when the smoke clears Caleb walking towards me, arms out-stretched, with that grin on his face, before he envelopes my body into the hug only he can give.
That’s what would happen in a perfect world – but I’ve never known a perfect world – not even with Caleb…
0 notes
chaotic-kitty · 2 years
Note
Giiiiirllll your domestic hcs are so perfeeect!! You capture the character really really well! I absolutely adored the ones you did for Asra and Julian and, If it’s not bothering, can I ask for Muriel’s too? No pressure if you don’t want to
Awwwww thank you so much😭 I’m glad you liked them!! No it’s not a bother, I would love to. This would of been done sooner but, I had a migraine that wouldn’t go away.🥲 Anyways, enjoy! And sorry for any mistakes.💕
Edit: Was going to wait a little to post it but I accidentally posted it instead of saving it to my drafts. And I don’t wanna delete it so, yeah.🥲 👍🏻
The Arcana Muriel Domestic Headcanons!
Warnings: Slight mentions of past trauma and destructive/SH behaviours
Asra’s Version | Julian’s Version
Tumblr media
How do they sleep? Do they snore? Steal blankets? Ect.
Usually he sleeps on his back. Doesn’t move at all unless he’s having a nightmare, in which he’ll move around a little bit and end up in the foetal position. Sleeps on a “bed” made from fur blankets, but will sleep anywhere even if it’s uncomfortable.
Occasionally he’ll sleep on the floor and let Inanna sleep on his bed.
He doesn’t steal blankets, not really. If he’s cold, he’ll subconsciously snuggle further into the blankets. However, with being born in the Shinning Steppe and growing up an orphan at the docks, he’s quite used to the cold and knows how to handle it.
On the nights where he’s having flashbacks about his time as a gladiator, he’ll deliberately sleep on the floor, without blankets, in the cold, as what he deems as punishment for his actions.
When he’s with you, he’ll be cautious in the beginning. He’s HUGE and he’s scared of crushing you. He likes (prefers) when you sleep on his chest. It’s more comfortable that way, and convenient. That way he can still sleep on his back, cuddle you, and not crush you. Again, he doesn’t steal blankets. In this situation, he’s likely to take up most of the blankets coz he’s big. But he takes great care in making sure he’s not taking too much. He’ll constantly be checking and asking if you have enough blankets and if you’re warm enough in general.
Do they prefer baths or showers?
(Apparently Muriel only showers when it rains?? But we’re gonna ignore that coz, wtf?)
Neither.
Muriel views washing the same way he views most things. He does not allow himself to have a favourite thing or a preference for something. The method/s he uses to wash comes down to convenience.
Most days he’ll just grab a rag and fill a bucket with cold water and have a strip-wash. Other times if he’s really dirty, he’ll bathe in the closest stream or lake. (Any body of water located outside and closest to him.)
Once he starts healing his trauma and allowing himself to actually enjoy things, he’ll start to appreciate and love baths. PROPER baths. With hot water and nice soaps. Muriel also gets a lot of muscle aches. This is due to bad posture from always having to look down at people and needing to hunch over in order to fit in most places. So bathing in the hot water not only helps him to relax, but it also soothes his tired muscles.
Are the clean or messy?
Well, Muriel doesn’t own much. And he also lives in a tiny hut.
He keeps what little he has tidy the best he can. Gifts from Asra are kept in a special spot so they don’t get broken. Furniture and other items are kept in an orderly fashion so Inanna doesn’t hurt herself or get into something she shouldn’t. Besides that, he doesn’t own enough to be messy.
If/When the time ever comes that he lives with you, and gets more personal belongings in the house, he’s sure to tidy up a bit. He will come to find he doesn’t really like clutter and mess. He finds cleaning to be relaxing and helps soothe his mind. He may not be able to control what’s in his head, with all the memories and what not, but he can control what’s in his room/house.
How frequently do they wash their hair? How long does it take?
Washing his hair is different to washing his body. He won’t wash his hair on his own accord, kind of. He’ll just let his hair get all oily and unclean. And when it starts to itch? He’ll ignore it.
The only time he’ll wash his hair, is when Asra’s popped around and seen he hasn’t washed his hair, and gifted him some shampoo. Only then will he wash his hair, albeit reluctantly, because he can’t let the shampoo go to waste. So this means that he washes his hair as frequently as Asra gifts him shampoo, which can be anywhere from a few days to a few weeks.
Once he’s with you, he’ll wash it every few days. It’s apart of his new life that he actually comes to appreciate and enjoy. Muriel surprisingly didn’t actually enjoy the constant itchiness, so washing his hair frequently gets rid of that.
What is their love language?
Gifts!
Now hear me out!
Muriel, because of his own past, has a weird relationship with gifts and other forms of affection. Both giving and receiving. But! The one thing that has been a subtle constant in his life (at least since meeting Asra) has been the exchange of items. Asra giving Muriel trinkets from their travels, Muriel giving them protective charms. Asra cooking for him, Muriel carving Asra little sculptures. And as he heals and grows as a person, that’s something that becomes more prominent.
For Muriel, gift giving is a way to convey feelings & affection. And it doesn’t even have to be anything flashy. It’s about intent. If you go and make him something? It shows that you’ve put time and effort into that gift. If you’ve gone and gotten him something because it reminded you of him/you thought he’d like it? It shows that you put thought and care into it.
He especially likes handmade gifts.
Muriel isn’t good with emotions and affection. But this is a good way to express his affection for people, by giving them things. And it can also be practical and extend to other parts in his life. Like cooking something for someone when they’re busy, or sick, or just because.
Favourite wind-down activity?
Muriel doesn’t always quite understand the concept of winding down. But, he likes to cuddle with you and Inanna by the fire.
He’ll sit you in his lap, with fur blankets around you both, and just sit and cuddle with you. Sometimes in comfortable silence, sometimes without. When you do talk, it’s usually about how both of your days went and then just goes from there.
Sometimes he’ll whittle, and if you ask he’ll teach you.🥰 Becomes a regular wind-down activity if you do. You two just chillin’ in front of the fire with him patiently teaching you to whittle.
Other times he’ll get you to read him a story or make up your own. He never had anything like this growing up, so for him it will be a cherished experience. Especially loves it if you goof around and do voices/impressions. It will actually make him laugh.<3
Who cooks and who cleans?
Honestly? He’s fine with both and kind of enjoys both.
He’s a pretty decent cook. Before, he used to have a difficult relationship with food. He thought he was too big too feed and that’s why his parents sent him away, and that was something that stuck with him. He’d very rarely cook anything bar unseasoned eggs, and ate only the bare minimum. He never let himself indulge, he never let himself view food as anything other than something he needed to stay alive, and something that led his parents to abandon him.
With you he develops a new perspective on cooking and food. Now he experiments with dishes and allows himself to indulge and to enjoy the experience. He enjoys cooking with you and sharing this experience with you. He loves showing you all the different food combos he’s come up with.
He will still have a difficult relationship with food, and there is also always the potential for him to fall back into old habits. But with time, he’ll unlearn those habits and end up having a healthy relationship and love for food.
Muriel is fine with cleaning up, especially if its his mess. If you’re the one that cooked, he’ll clean up because it seems fair that way. But more times than not, cleaning and cooking are both things you do together.
Main reason for arguments?
*sigh*
Muriel, the poor bby, will take any conversion with even the slightest hint of anger, irritation, ect as an argument. So technically, by that definition? Arguments happen over everything, all the time.
Because of this, you’ll often find yourself with an upset Muriel whose avoiding you because he thinks he’s done something wrong, and is scared that he’s gonna make it worse and that you’re gonna be upset with him.
Once you let him know the differences between arguments, disagreements, and just generally saying things when you’re stressed out, he’ll get to a point where he is able to differentiate between them.
Actual arguments however, don’t ever really occur. Because of Muriel’s history and his, somewhat endearing view on arguments, it usually doesn’t reach argument stage because it’s already been dealt with before that point.
When they do occur, it’s usually over him being worried for you. For example: If you go to the markets by yourself, and you come back later than expected. He’ll start internally freaking out that you’re hurt or something. And once you come back, unharmed, he’ll start fussing over you. After multiple times of that happening, its going to end up leading to arguments. With time though, these occurrences will lessen and he’ll be more confident in your capabilities.
187 notes · View notes
queen-pudi · 3 years
Text
Orange Soda
Ukai Keishin x Reader 18+ Minors DNI Warning: Female masturbation, blowjob, eating pussy idk im not good with tags im sorry if I missed something😭
Masterlist
I should be sleeping but I got hit with this and needed to let this out as soon as possible. This was sorta proofread so I'm sorry if I forgot to edit somethings but my 2 am brain says this is good so ima trust it
Tumblr media
Tumblr media
Every day you came into that damn store just to get an orange soda. You don't even really like orange soda that much but that's not why you come in. No, you come in to see the sexy and stern shop owner who smokes like his life depends on it. Ever since you first started your visits to his store you have been completely enamored by the coach. His hardass exterior reeling you in just to have you completely head over heels for his soft and sweet interior that only a few get to see. While you were interested in finding more about the man you are wasting your money for, you were more interested in finding out what else he can do with his mouth besides breathe in that cancerous smoke Today was no different than any other day You went to work, got off work, bolted to the fastest train to get you home, swiftly, but not too fast as to not seem eager, made your way to the store and made yourself look as attractive as possible before entering the store. Immediately you were hit with the scent of cigarettes and freshly heated up pastries. Looking over you saw the eye of your affection looking as bored as ever with a cigarette hanging loosely out of his mouth. Seeing who had entered the store he perked up immediately "Evening Y/N! In for your usual?" he asked, voice conveying just how happy he was to see you, his regular that never failed to bring a smile to his face. "As if I get anything else Ukai," You say playfully as you make your way to the freezer, opening the door and grabbing your drink without looking. Its always in the same exact spot waiting for you. However, today when you looked in your hand you were holding a coke. Confused you look back only to see that the freezer had been rearranged in order to accommodate the new drinks they had received. Huffing in annoyance you look up to see your orange soda on the highest shelf looking down at you, mocking you. You reached up to grab it yet it was just a hair out of reach. You jumped slightly hoping that would help but you were met with little improvement. Grumbling in frustration you go to try again before hearing someone chuckle and footsteps drawing closer. Before you had a chance to turn around you were met with a hand reaching past your own. The air suddenly wafting in tobacco and cheap cologne "Let me help you" you hear, voice almost right against your ear Ukai pressed you up against the freezer, a hand settled on your waist as he reaches up to grab the soda. Cold air blaring from the freezer doing nothing to cool you down as you feel his breath on your neck and his warmth surrounding you. Leaning down he says into your ear, "I believe this is yours" putting it just within your reach. You take it from him and thank him as he leaves your side. You falter slightly from the feeling of his hands leaving you. Slightly flustered and annoyed with the constant back and forth between the two of you that has been going on for months with nothing to show for it, you make your way to the counter ready to pay for your drink as you decide enough is enough and you will make a move today. Maybe you were imagining it but he couldn't meet your eyes and you could see a faint blush dusted on his cheeks. "That'll be $1.25," he says, voice trying to remain strong but you heard a slight waver to it Trying to come up with an idea to keep the momentum going you stood there shuffling through your bag. You looked stupid and it was apparent as Ukai looked at you curiously "Everything ok?" he asks, curiosity lacing his voice. Having no choice it was time to make a move. After all, that standing and rustling through your bag your mind was blank except for one extraordinarily bad idea but it's better than nothing. "I am so sorry I seemed to have forgotten my wallet," you said, nervousness riddled throughout your voice yet you tried to put on a brave face he chuckled to himself
"Is that all? Don't worry about it, it's on the house"
he says, handing it to you while giving you a comforting smile. you were tempted to leave it there but you might as well see it through. "Are you sure it's ok?" you ask, nervous but never one to back down from a challenge you gathered your courage to keep up a calm front "Of course! you're a valued customer and it's just a soda" he said with such certainty in his voice and a reassuring smile on his face "Thank you but are you sure there isn't anything I can do to repay you? I'm not opposed to manual labor" you say, batting your eyelashes and jutting out your chest trying to seem as sexy and seductive as possible. Yes, this idea may have come from a porno where the customer repaid the store owner with her body and yes that may have been the exact line she said and yes you may have watched it while imaging it was Ukai. You know what they say, Horny times call for horny measures. Ukai looked at you for a while, confused as to why you were pushing so hard for a $1.25 soda but after seeing the blush on your face and the scared yet lust-filled gaze in your eyes he understood exactly what you were hinting at. Ukai would be lying if he said he never thought of you that way. Every day for the past 3 months you've been coming in with your little skirt riding up ever so slightly, tempting him to come over and dive his head in between your thighs and have you scream out his name for the whole prefecture to hear. He even rearranged the freezer so that an incident just like today would happen so he could feel your body pressed against his for just a second. Deciding to play along he put out his cigarette, ready to give you his full attention. He leaned in so that you were eye to eye, breath fanning your face making it even hotter than you thought possible. Glancing down at your lips as they shined with that pretty cherry lip gloss you always wore that made your lips look so plump and ripe for the tasting. "Depends on what you had in mind doll" he smirked, letting you take the reigns just to see how far you'd go. You started this game so might as well let you decide where this will go. Not expecting you to go too far. Deciding it was now or never you slowly inched your way around the counter, hands resting on his shoulders while slowly making their way down to his thighs, leaning into his ear chest pressed against his as he shut his eyes roughly out of the small amount of doubt he had that this was all a dream and he'd wake up to find him alone in his bed once again. Breath fanning his ear you whisper "I can think of a few things that might suffice" slowly backing away before making your way to his lips, hovering for a second before saying fuck it and slotting your lips into his. Its everything you've been hoping for and more. Ukai grabbed your head and pulled you in to deepen the kiss. Tongues dancing with each other as you both tried to convey all the feelings you've had for the past 3 months. You pulled away from the kiss to get some air making him let out a soft whimper at the loss of contact before reopening his eyes once he felt your hands inching closer to his lap. Resting on your knees you undid his pants while maintaining eye contact as if to ask if this is ok. Seeing no signs of rejection you finally rubbed over his member slowly before taking it out. You stared at it for a moment, mouth drooling with the filthy ideas you have in mind before placing a small kiss on the tip. Ukai let out a small gasp as he watched in anticipation for your next move. Placing another kiss you decided to experiment and kiss down to the base before licking a long stripe back up to the top and finally placing him in your mouth and slowly starting your ministrations. Ukai groaned as you took him in so easily, eyes rolling back in pleasure. You've barely done anything and yet you had him wrapped around your finger. Starting out slowly you bobbed your head up and down, cheeks hollowing out to help accommodate his dick. What he lacked in length, which he surely doesn't, he makes up for in girth.
Stretching your mouth wide you can already feel how sore it will be later on but you didn't care.
How could you care when the sounds he was letting out sounded so good and had you going faster just to hear more. You picked up the pace resulting in him letting out more and more moans. "Y/N" he groaned out. Finally having enough you reached under your skirt and pulled aside your panties, slowly caressing your folds before diving in to give you some sort of relief. He looked down and the sight he was greeted with almost had him come right then and there. To see you that riled up from simply sucking his dick had him on the edge of his seat and itching for release to give you what you want. Grasping your head he sank you down on his cock before fucking you at his own pace. While you were caught off guard that didn't stop you from moaning out in pleasure at the idea of being used for his own desires. Pumping your fingers into yourself faster than you ever have before. Finally, he slammed your head down and released deep into your throat causing you to gag quite a bit. Coming down from his high he peeled you off of him and reached over for a tissue while sturring out apology after apology. "I am so sorry I should have warned you, are you ok?" he asked in such haste, worried that he had screwed everything up before anything real has even started. He reached down to clean you off but was caught off guard by the blissed-out look on your face. Eyes pleading for him to do something about the state you were in In a split second, he lifted you up onto the counter and dived under your skirt to reveal a mess, a mess that he had caused and that he was more than willing to clean up. He wasted no time before plunging in and licking a long stripe on your pussy. Your head leaned back as your eyes rolled back from a pleasure that you never thought you'd have a chance to experience. You made no effort to hide your sinful noises as he continued to lap at your cunt as if he hasn't eaten in months. "Keishin!" you screamed, hand finding its way to his hair as you pulled on it to keep you grounded. This spurred him on to go faster. He decided to take it up a notch and add his fingers to the mix while focusing on your throbbing clit that's just begging to be used and abused till he is satisfied. Soon after you wrapped your legs around him and brought him as close as possible before screaming out in ecstasy "Please let me cum, please please please" you begged before him, sweat glistening your skin as you focused all your attention on the overwhelming pleasure he was so graciously bestowing upon you. For a quick second, he thought about stopping everything and leaving you there on the counter unsatisfied and begging for him just for the satisfaction of knowing he was the only one that could bring you to the edge. That was a thought for next time however, for now, he is focused on bringing you the exact same high that you gave to him. Not a second later you were screaming out his name as if it were a prayer as it was the only thing you could remember. White filling your sight as you reluctantly came down from quite possibly the greatest pleasure you've had in your life. Ukai helped you through it, drinking every last drop of what you had to offer before going in for more. You pushed him away at the overstimulation and sat up. He finally reappeared from between your thighs, being greeted with the second-best sight he's ever seen. Leaning over you reached for a tissue and began wiping at his face as he had down for you, looking into each other's eyes with a bashful grin on your faces. He helped you down as you regain your composure and fix yourself up to make yourself look somewhat presentable to the world. Collecting your things in silence you go to grab your drink and head to the door, Ukai's eyes never leaving your figure as he tried to think of something to say.
One hand rested on the door, soda in the other ready to leave and think about this moment for the next 50 years. You stop to look over your shoulder, eyes meeting his as a playful smile rested on your face. "I hope that covered the cost," you say, your voice holding a light tone yet you both know the weight it held. Sending one last wink his way you exited the store leaving him pinching himself to see if that actually happened. The next day you came back, both of you acting as if nothing happened. You barely acted any different in your interactions with him that for a second he thought that that was a one-time thing. Grabbing your drink you make your way up to the counter. Ukai is ready to make no mention of yesterday even though his heart is heavy and yearning for more. Eyes looking everywhere but you as he tried to calm down. "That'll be 1.25," he said, trying to act normal yet his tone held a sadness to it that was too obvious for his own good. Waiting for you to pay and leave just as you used to yet that never came. all of a sudden he heard an exaggerated sigh and lifted his head only to be greeted by your sultry gaze and playful grin "Omg, you are not gonna believe this but I forgot my wallet," you said, voice laced with a flirty nature that was never there before. Finally, Ukai relaxed and looked you in the eyes for the first time today. A smirk settled on his face as his eyes landed onto your lips, bearing that damn cherry gloss he can never get enough of. "Well I think I know how to fix this" Who woulda thought that porn could help you land the man of your dreams?
Tumblr media
THANKS FOR READING!! I hope this was good and please leave a like if you like it and if you chose to follow me please let it be known I'm not a writer so I'm not gonna be active at as much I'm sorry HAVE A GREAT DAY I LOVE YOU ALL
474 notes · View notes
saffyspirals · 3 years
Note
OMG! i love your writing. One of my top favorite blogs already(*´∇`)ノ. Do you think you can do another one like your last post but with tenjiku? If you don't want to just ignore this though. Hope you have a great day!
Tumblr media
𝚜𝚕𝚎𝚎𝚙𝚒𝚗𝚐 𝚊𝚛𝚘𝚞𝚗𝚍 𝚏𝚘𝚛 𝚒𝚗𝚏𝚘. (𝚝𝚎𝚗𝚓𝚒𝚔𝚞 𝚟𝚎𝚛)
Tumblr media
( i read, re-read and edited this work a thousand times today, but i’m sure there’s still mistakes. sorry abt that my loves <33)
genre: hurt/comfort, fluffy (or cheesy who tf knows) ending.
word count: 1.9k
warnings: mentions of sex, reader is 18 like ran and izana, kinda sorta tsun! ran (he likes you, but doesn’t say it), koko might be ooc but someone had to play “that one guy” role, one (1) mention of reki kyan from sk8.
author’s note: hi!! top favourite blogs? thank you so much, that means a lot! wrote this in literally one sitting, i thought of how to start it, then took off running lmaoo
extra: this is about 100 words more than the first “sleeping around for info” fic i made; that’s because this has more words/description than actual dialogue. i hope it is enjoyable!
Tumblr media
you don’t like being useless. not that there were many people who could confidently say that they did enjoy being so. your hatred of the trait stems from your mother, who’d drilled it into your head throughout your childhood, that useless is the one word that you should work hard not to be; people would leave you for better people, otherwise.
being useless sucks ass.
you’ve only been called it once in your life, by the very same mother who’d endlessly banged on about not being it. apparently, you were. “you couldn’t even be cute enough to make your father stay with me,” she’d said, before leaving for good.
without the right guidance, it was easy to stray and walk a less than traditional path. it was even easier to be picked up by a gang. although, you can’t say the one you’re with is all bad.
izana, the leader of tenjiku, the gang you belong to, had been the one to take you in. while he didn’t promise a life of luxury, he did promise security. “i’ll be your family, as long as you are of use to me.”
to be of use to the gang, you either had to be one of two things: a good fighter, or an excellent information gatherer. it’s no exaggeration to say that you wouldn’t be able to fight to save your life. you can hardly stand to watch izana and the rest of the boys when they fight. it’s too bloody, sounds too painful. so, you became an information gatherer.
the information you gather for the gang is nothing short of excellent. an unspoken rule in tenjiku (which you love), is questions are not to be asked. hence why izana, nor the other members have ever asked how you’re so good at getting the intel they need.
the way you gather information is simple. izana, or one of the four heavenly kings mention that they need you to find out something about a certain gang. you come into contact with a member of said gang (a low ranking member; one that hasn’t been properly trained to not give away gang secrets for anything), and offer sex in exchange for info.
you’ve been doing things this way for who knows how long. of course, it wasn’t the best method out there, but in order to stay useful, this was what you could do.
the boys never ask how you’re so good at getting what they want, and you’re sure as hell not planning to tell them, ever.
you weren’t planning to, but it’d been you who’d given it away in the end.
complete and utter exhaustion threatens to make you collapse, on the way home. you’re coming back from your latest customer’s house. the sex had lasted for what seemed like hours. and the entire time, he went too fast, too hard. despite your cries for him to take it easy, he’d insisted that the info he had for you, was good enough for him to do whatever he wanted.
it wasn’t. but that was, for sure, the last time you’d be seeing him again.
your mind fills with thoughts about what to do once you get home; soak in the tub, order some take out, get dressed into your comfiest nightwear, put on a good movie…
if you’d been paying more attention to your surroundings, maybe you would have seen the haitani brothers walking your way. maybe you would have been able to avoid them.
upon running into them, ran insists you join him and rindou for dinner, at twirling way’s kitchen, a local restaurant. you reluctantly take them up on their offer, knowing they’d realise something was up, if you admitted that you were tired, and just wanted to head home.
now on the way to the restaurant, you run into koko, who decides to join the three of you. not that you disliked the guy or anything, but he was a more curious being than the brothers. meaning, if your focus slips, even for a second, he’ll immediately recognise you’re exhausted, and demand answers.
koko is one of the few who ignore the unspoken ‘no questions’ rule.
“y/n, you’re so exhausted, why?” in the midst of stuffing fries into your mouth, you freeze; eyes darting to the left of you to koko, who’s wearing a cheeky smile. you’d been trying to finish eating quickly so you could just head home already. apparently, you were unable to pass off as just being a fast eater. “a new boyfriend keeping you busy, perhaps?”
you choose to stay quiet, finishing off the contents in your mouth before eating more.
“that’s disgusting,” rindou comments, you’re sure he’d been wanting to for a while. “and, you do realise that completely avoiding the question will get koko to press harder, right?”
“but there’s no way y/n has a boyfriend,” you meet ran’s eyes across the table. “i’d know about it for sure. she can’t hide anything from me.”
“y/n definitely has one,” koko nods confidently. he places a hand on your shoulder, it stiffens at his touch. “the air about her is different.”
ran opens his mouth to say something, but the words die on the tip of his tongue when he hears, “you’re right koko. i am seeing someone.”
if koko could only associate your exhaustion with having a boyfriend, what other choice do you have but to go along with it?
“really? how’d that happen?” to anybody who doesn’t know him well, ran looks neutral, and sounds genuinely curious to know the answer. to you (and you’re sure everyone else at the table), he looks irritated as hell.
“just did,” you reply, not wanting to concoct a whole story, only to forget details you mention about it later.
the lull in conversation that comes after that doesn’t appeal very much to koko. touching you again, he adds, “what’s his name?”
“none of your business.��
“you can’t even tell us something as basic as that?” ran jumps in. “is that because he’s not real?” it’s clear that he wants this to be true. you swallow the nerves threatening to spike.
“since you insist, his name is reki kyan.”
“that’s a fictional character.” ten times the amount of nerves come rushing back. rindou, who’d said that, pushes up his glasses. “should’ve picked the name of a guy who’s not as well known.”
he was right. but, you’d been counting on the fact that none of them would have seen it. as far as you knew, none of them were avid anime fans.
“yeah, well.” you huff, trying to stay cool. “excuse me for not wanting to rid my very real boyfriend of his privacy.”
“oh, give it up!” now that you’ve been caught, ran seems to have drastically cheered up. “there is no boyfriend, doll. i fuckin’ told you koko. she can’t hide anything from me.”
you’re unsure of what it is that comes over you. a storm of emotions attack you at once; rage, and annoyance are some of the identifiable ones. while you can’t identify them all, you’re sure they appeared because of ran, and his big, stupid, overconfident mouth.
“oh can’t i?” you slam your fist against the table. “well, what about that i sleep with rival gang members in exchange for your precious intel? did you know about that, huh?”
the tone you use is so childish, but the words that come out of your mouth is anything but. you take their stunned silence as a queue to grab your stuff, and leave.
————————
it’s days before you come into contact with any of the tenjiku members after that. ran, rindou, and koko show up at your house just as you’re about to leave for school one morning.
“seriously, i’ve got nothing to say to any of you.” you tell them, coming out of the house, and locking your front door. none of the boys stop you from pushing past them and walking on.
at the end of your driveway, you run into izana, hanma and sanzu.
“turn around, missy.” says izana, smile awfully polite. “unlock your door, and let’s all go inside and talk, okay?”
seeing as you can’t fight all of them off to get past, you do as your told; go back up the driveway, and unlock your front door, to let in the six boys.
they all make themselves comfortable on the sofa, save for izana who joins you on the floor.
“if you want to make it to school today, don’t beat around the bush. tell me exactly what’s going on.” he instructs.
you nod, inhaling and exhaling deeply.
“i’ve been sleeping with members of different gangs, in exchange for information. that’s how i’m able to find out whatever you want.”
“i was particularly exhausted a few days ago,” you look at koko when you say this, “because i’d just finished sleeping with one. he was…rougher than what i’m used to.”
“who is he?” ran demands. “i’ll kill him.”
“settle down. don’t forget, i told you — all of you — before we got here not to say anything.” izana reminds. he turns his head to you. “how long have you been doing this?”
“months, i don’t know.”
“why?”
the million dollar question. it’s a question you know the answer to. however, you’re hesitant to let them in on it. whether or not your answer would sound reasonable to them, would heavily depend on the amount of empathy they have. displeased by your silence, izana gestures for you to talk.
you have to hope they understand, then.
“izana, you said we’d be family, as long as i’m of use to you.” you start, eyes drifting to the ceiling. “i can’t help you with fighting. i can hardly stand to watch you guys beat up others. so, the only other way to help is by gathering intel. i don’t have any sources, any connections. sex is the only way anybody will tell me anything.”
“someone who’s not in my life anymore told me, that being useless is the worst thing i can be. if i am, i’ll be left behind, on my own.”
the silence that hangs over all of you is thick, and uncomfortable. but this time, you can’t go anywhere; this was your house.
“is it my fault you’ve been doing this? because of what i said when we first met?”
“izana, no of course it isn’t!”
“that’s right,” he states. “it’s yours.” he reaches out, and touches your hand, effectively drawing your eyes to him. “you’re stupid, y/n. the stupidest woman i’ve ever met, for thinking i’d leave you behind after asking you to join me.”
“i can’t tell you why i said what i did when we first met, because i don’t know. but what i do know is that you interpreted it completely wrong, and twisted it. don’t make that kind of mistake again, alright?”
you nod, blinking back unshed tears. izana turns to his subordinates sat on the couch. “it seems that they want to say something to you.”
“especially ran.” koko adds, smirk growing when his arm gets punched.
“it’s nothing.” ran insists. “just..you are stupid. but all of us still want you around.”
“what he means to say, is that we love you, y/n!” koko’s the first one to rise from the sofa, and join you on the floor.
from the boys, there’s a mixture of sounds of agreement, disagreement, and “whatever”s, regarding koko’s last statement.
they all manage to make you smile, despite the fact they’re not all able to openly tell you they love you. it doesn’t matter to you anyway. the point is, now you know they do.
people who love you, don’t leave you; it’s as simple as that.
you won’t forget it.
761 notes · View notes
bratkook · 3 years
Text
girls like you. (m) kth
Tumblr media
‘swear to god she's a blessing and a curse, should’ve learned from you’
pairing. taehyung x reader genre. smut, some plot (not really) word count. 26k warnings. three separate smut scenes: masturbation in a public bathroom, handjob, exhibitionism on a bus, tae creeps on oc’s nudes, brief mentions of oc being a sex worker, dirty talk, messy sex, praising, grinding, pussy job, cum swallowing, overstimulation, forced orgasms, oral (m. receiving), fingering, begging, use of sex toys (hitachi), color system, use of safe word (yellow not red), crying, edging, choking, cockwarming, oc is very much straight forward and ‘in charge’ but def not a dom summary. girls like you were the ones he desired from afar. girls like you weren’t the girls you take home to mother. girls like you knew the power they had over a boy like him and fuck, did he love it. note. this is a reupload of an older story that i took down to be re-edited. it’s essentially pure filth with some plot and it’s mostly an excuse to write something where Taehyung is a little submissive compared to the reader. also 100% inspired by the song girls like u by blackbear. please let me know your thoughts on this thank u ilysm !!
Tumblr media
The daily commute from his home to university was always long and boring to put it simply. The monotonous routine was something he could do with his eyes closed. It started the same every morning, waking up with sleep still heavy on his lids, grabbing a quick bite to eat from the convenience store by the bus stop, and waiting in the differing degrees of weather until the hunk of metal creeped up the street. 
There was one plus to dragging himself out of bed at the ungodly hour of five am in order to catch the bus on time—really why did he ever think choosing morning classes was the way to go—regardless, the blessing came in the form of a near empty bus the second he stepped on.
Considering he was one of the first stops for this route, he’s lucky enough to always snag a seat. It's the same seat every time and he’s almost positive the regular riders knew this by now. Snagging a seat meant he could tuck his headphones in, rest his head against the window of the bus and pretend the way his head bounced back from the potholes wasn’t killing the last remaining brain cells he had.
What difference would a few brain cells be in the grand scheme of things? He couldn’t care less, always more focused on whatever was on his phone. The brightness was dimmed to an appropriate setting to not burn his dry eyes, strands of hair covering his face as he looked down at his lap, fingers scrolling robotically through his instagram feed and then switching over to his twitter.
It must have been a sign from god that made instagram crash that morning, causing an influx of annoying ‘is instagram down for anyone else or just me’ tweets that made him roll his eyes and choose to lock his phone and lift his head up from its permanent downcast position. He was getting a mean case of tech neck anyways, rolling his head and shoulders to release the awkward tension lingering in his muscles.
That’s when he noticed the eyes staring right at him. Had he looked up more often he would have known that those exact eyes had been watching him intently for weeks now, sitting and hoping he would eventually look up. He’s half expecting you to look away, embarrassed by being caught blatantly staring at him but instead, you tilted your head slightly and gave him a sly smirk, almost as if you’re taunting him to look away. And that’s exactly what he does, his eyes darting away and apparently his whole head wanted to follow, ramming against the window with a nice whack.
Great. Good going man.
He could feel his face burning with embarrassment, refusing to look up because he could just picture you laughing at him. Hell, maybe you were recording him with the purpose to post once instagram decided to get it’s shit together. With that in mind, it didn’t take much debating before he decided that repetitive tweets were more entertaining than making eye contact with you again, unlocking his phone and beginning the endless scrolling once more.
The long ride allowed him to eventually push his embarrassment aside, eyes lazily skimming the words on his screen, not digesting anything he’s reading. It’s not until the bus jolted forward at his stop that he took a chance and looked over at you quickly, noticing you were already up by the front, waltzing out of the doors before he could even get himself up from his seat.
A double take out the window confirmed that he was in fact at the university bus stop, hastily shoving his phone into his pocket and hurrying off the bus before the driver could get annoyed at his slow pace. 
Your silhouette was slowly disappearing through the crowd of other students and he had to snap out of his small daze once he lost you entirely, shrugging his shoulders at the odd encounter before making his way towards his first class of the morning.
His university is pretty large, the amount of students here bordering on absurd and it’s the main reason he chose to take the bus to school instead of driving because the parking lot is literally hell on earth. With all that said, he still couldn’t help but wonder why he hadn’t seen you before this morning. Had you always taken that bus with him? Also, how long had you been staring at him? Maybe it was just today, but fuck, did that mean he had something weird on his face...or maybe his hair looked jacked up in order for you to just stare.
“You good?” The sound of Jungkook brought him out of the whirlwind of thoughts in his mind, coming to a screeching halt and settling back into the dust as he came back to reality. Once his eyes finally focused back in, he realized he’s been staring at some random girl a few seats down with a zombie like expression. No wonder she was now giving him a bizarre look.
“Fuck.” Too embarrassed to even attempt to apologize to his classmate, he averted his eyes and looked to his left where Jungkook sat, a concerned expression on his face as he took a giant bite out of his oversized breakfast burrito. “I’m good.”
Jungkook gave him a once over, narrowing his eyes as he chewed his food, a bit of egg lingering by his lip. “Bullshit.”
The look of disgust on Taehyung’s face was very evident, so Jungkook could only smile before taking yet another massive bite out of his burrito, making an absolute show of chewing the meal. 
“You’re fucking disgusting.”
“Thanks.” Jungkook laughed, blowing his friend a kiss before properly chewing and taking a gulp of his water. “You sure you’re good Tae? You were staring into the fucking abyss or something earlier.”
From first glance he definitely looked like he was really thinking about some deep rooted issues. His body had been slightly hunched over his desk, eyes zoned out on that poor girl but his mind was elsewhere. An array of emotions had played out on his face, features contorted into different forms of distress as he had a mental conversation with himself. So when Jungkook walked in and saw him in that state he just had to make sure he was alright.
“I’m fine, just had a weird morning is all.”
Tumblr media
The next morning started off the same as always. Taehyung only had two morning classes today so he stayed in his sweats and hoodie, stopping by the convenience store to grab something to eat before getting to his bus stop. 
It was routine: his feet dragging along the sidewalk and coming to a halt beside the bench, mind still heavy with sleep, until a flash of a memory pops in so quickly it made him wince. 
That’s when he was reminded about you. 
You had left his mind after his first class yesterday, the stress of assignments taking over the part of his brain that was curious–and a little embarrassed–about your interaction. All that occupied his day was finishing that essay for his biology class, facetiming Jimin who needed help deciding between shirts before his date, and now the kimbap he currently had in his hand. 
But as he sat at the bench waiting for the bus, the only thing repeating in his mind was him smacking his face against the glass so hard his brain rattled, and unfortunately, his breakfast didn’t seem as appetizing anymore.
When the familiar hunk of metal pulled up in front of him he couldn’t help the small feeling of nerves bubbling up in his stomach. He felt a little stupid, how one situation was making him overthink little things when for all he knew you’ve been riding the same bus for months.
He shuffled down the aisle after swiping his bus card, head staring at the floor because he was a little scared to look up and see you on the bus already. Thankfully his usual seat was unoccupied—the last row at the back right next to the right window—so he made a beeline right towards it. 
Crinkling from his pockets filled the quiet bus as he finally settled into his seat, setting his backpack onto the floor right between his legs. Moving slowly in order to not draw attention, his hand reached in and pulled out the kimbap from his pocket, peeling it open and taking a bite off the corner. His eyes took a peek up, cautiously drifting over the few passengers on the bus with him and noticing that you weren’t on the bus yet.
Okay, my stop is before hers.
Taehyung’s body instantly relaxed into his seat, a small sigh leaving his lips. The creeping feeling of embarrassment faded away now, allowing him to fish his phone out of his pocket as he enjoyed his breakfast, fingers tapping as he scrolled and liked the occasional picture on instagram.
Considering it was a Wednesday morning all social media was pretty dead, so once he got to the end of everything, he locked his phone and just stared at the scenery blending together. 
Before he could fully zone out, something made his nerves light up. A small burning sensation coming from his left and he had an inkling of what it could be. Carefully, he lifted his head away from against the window and let his eyes travel over to where he just knew you were sitting.
Yup. There you were. A few seats closer than last time, sat in one of the single seats facing the aisles, staring right at him. His eyes trailed down from yours and couldn’t help but stare at the small bit of cleavage you had showing in your low cut shirt. A gold charm was resting between your boobs, cursive letters spelling out what he could only assume was a nickname. 
He only realized he was blatantly staring at your tits when the sudden movement of your hand coming up brought him out of his stupid fuckboy trance.
To be honest, he was expecting you to move your hand to lift your shirt up or flip him off, he wasn’t expecting you to tug your shirt down a bit further and lean over, placing your chin on the hand that was resting on your crossed leg. His wide eyes drifted up to your lips, seeing the gloss shining off of them, showcasing the little smirk you had on.
You were taunting him, seeing if he would look away this time or not, and surprisingly he hadn’t. He wasn’t looking at your boobs now though, his eyes were zoned in on your lips and the occasional pink bubble you would blow with your gum.
Deciding to take it a small step further, you leaned back a tiny bit and let your fingertips graze the top of your chest while maintaining your gaze on him. That was when his eyes shot down to your chest once more, seeing the heart outline tattoo on your pinky before quickly looking around the bus at the other riders who weren’t paying you any attention. 
When he finally got the courage to look directly at your eyes you just gave him a wink before leaning all the way back in your seat and deciding you were done with whatever the hell that was, leaving Taehyung sitting in his seat, slightly sexually frustrated and a little confused at how something so simple could rile him up.
When the bus jolted to a stop in front of the university you hopped up from your seat and headed off to your class with a hop in your step, satisfied with your little game. Taehyung could simply watch with a dumbfounded expression, immediately standing up from his seat and awkwardly holding his bag in front of him to try to hide his junk as discreetly as he could. 
This was embarrassing. Why was every encounter he’d had with you this far ended in him feeling embarrassed and you feeling accomplished?
Tumblr media
Little did he know that’s how the majority of your encounters would go. The bus ride to school was now the leading cause of his blue balls and the highlight of your rather boring morning. He had now started to see you around school more often, whether that was because he was now looking out for you or purely coincidental, he wasn’t sure but he was certain you were taunting him. Especially with the outfits you would wear. They weren’t vastly inappropriate, but it seemed like every pair of shorts got a little shorter and every skirt a little tighter.
Obviously he knew he probably wasn’t the only dude who was on your radar, so it was a little self centered to assume you were doing this just to him, but it was definitely affecting him to the extent of his friends asking him what the hell was on his mind.
“Honestly dude, what’s your deal?”
“Hm?” he questioned, one hand on the lid of his coffee cup while his eyes stared at the table they were currently sitting around in the nearby coffee shop. Taehyung had been zoned out the entire time his friends had been talking about the upcoming party at Seokjin’s fraternity later this week. His mind just kept repeating the scene that unfolded on the bus earlier that morning with you, a skirt that was too short, and the way you let him catch a glance of your underwear when you accidentally opened your legs too wide when you went to cross them over.
“Like, what porn are you watching that constantly has you in a daze?”
“Yeah, send us a link or something!”
Taehyung frowned at his friends' comments, although they weren’t really too far off. He might not be thinking about porn exactly, but his thoughts were far from pure regarding you.
Jungkook was cackling obnoxiously as the rest of his friends cracked jokes about Taehyung being a porn addict, and honestly it was a shocker they hadn’t been asked to leave from the sheer volume coming from the group. Add the vulgar topic of porn to the mix and it was only a matter of minutes before the cute barista who had a huge crush on Yoongi would come over and shyly ask them to keep it down.
“Shut up,” Tae grumbled out, hand abandoning his coffee cup and aggressively rubbing his eyes. It was almost like he was trying to scrub the thought of you out of his mind like a dirty stain on his clothes.
Namjoon was the one who suddenly gasped like a child finding change on the floor. “Fuck, it’s not porn is it?”
That caused a couple of confused grunts to come from around him, choruses of ‘well if not porn then what’ and ‘no way don’t you see the difference in buffness between his arms he’s totally addicted to some weird shit.’
Taehyung sat up a little straighter, a small look of curiosity on his face as he glanced at Namjoon. Yes, his friend was the genius of the group in every sense of the word but he couldn’t have possibly figured it ou— “Who’s the girl you’ve been literally fantasizing over for weeks?”
Fuck.
Whoops and hollers were the next sound of choice from his immature friends, Hoseok going as far as violently shaking his shoulder while everyone teased him and that’s when Eunha finally walked over very timidly.  
“Hey Yoongi.”
Yoongi glanced up at the sound of his name, his smile growing a little softer when he noticed who it was coming from. Everyone knew she had a crush on him—including Yoongi himself—so they always tried to be as nice as possible to her. “Hey Eunha.”
She tucked a piece of her short hair behind her ear, her eyes drifting to everyone around the table before landing back on Yoongi. “Sorry, my boss is just saying you guys are being a little too loud and I don’t want him to kick you guys out so,” she pressed her palms together gently. “Could you guys just bring it down a tiny bit?”
“Shit, yeah. Sorry about that. We’ll keep it down, thanks babe.” A small blush tinted her cheeks at the pet name and she was only able to mumble out a meek okay before she scurried off with a giant smile on her face.
All of them watched her round the corner and slip into the employee only backroom, smiles on all of their faces until the door swung shut, and then they were back to all eyes on Taehyung. 
“So, who is she?” They all inched in a little closer at Jimin’s question, acting like fucking vultures, desperate for any bit of gossip Tae was willing to spill. They couldn’t be blamed though, they had witnessed their usual charismatic friend go from flirting with random girls and throwing jokes here and there to basically sitting in class in a weird zombie-like trance. But those were only the days where he had morning classes, so they just needed to find the connection between it all.
“Just some girl I ride the bus with to school.”
There was a beat of silence before Yoongi spoke up. “Okay, so ask her out?”
Now how was he supposed to come out and say that you and him had never really spoken, and he didn’t even know your name and you didn’t know his, and the only interactions you’ve had were very sexual in nature, but you’ve also never physically touched each other? He was stuck, only able to chew on his lips in thought, but luckily his friends took that as a cue to encourage him.
“Yeah man, ask her out or something! Especially if she’s got you this strung up.”
He wanted to laugh, really he did, but he also realized that he really didn’t have anything to lose when it came to approaching you. If he approached you and it didn’t go in his favor then he could just move on with his life. Pretty simple right?
That was how he found himself bolting up the second you did the next morning on the bus, standing a few feet behind you as the bus pulled up to the stop. You had chosen to simply stare at him every now and then during this particular morning, extremely PG compared to the other rides, so he thankfully didn’t have the majority of his blood rushing to his dick today. Because of this, he was hopeful he could actually say some words to you that didn’t make him seem like an asshole.
You stepped off the bus quickly, your heeled booties clicking against the steps and landing on the concrete smoothly, whereas his vans thumped the whole way down with a lot less grace in his haste, but he was able to catch up to you nonetheless.
He didn’t want to shout out your name because well, he didn’t actually know your full name aside from the cute charmed necklace you constantly wore, and what better way to garner more creepy points than to make it clear he stared at your tits. So he chose to jog up to you and place a hand on your shoulder, making your body come to a halt, but it was almost like you were expecting it with the half smile that graced your face.
“Hey, what’s your deal?”
Nice first words Taehyung.
You raised a brow at his remark, arms coming to cross under your chest as you watched him with clear amusement on your features. “My deal?” Your voice had him pausing momentarily, he was half expecting it to sound high and sweet but there was a slight edge to it, the sound a little lower in tone than he had mentally imagined.
“Uh yeah.” He let go of your shoulder and chose to fidget with the black beanie on his head instead, his palms going clammy. “You’ve been staring at me for weeks on the bus.”
You were staring at him intently, watching how nervous he was to even speak to you, not an ounce of shame on your face at being called out. The fact that he was even talking to you had caught you off guard. You weren’t really expecting him to ever say anything at this point since most men would have pounced for a chance to get a word in after the first time they had caught you staring at them.
“Does that bug you?”
“No!” He instantly shouted out, hands outstretched almost as if he was scared of offending you. “I just wanted to know why you…stare?”
You nodded along, your lips turning up at the corners slyly, tongue gently running along the bottom of your teeth as you smiled. “You’re nice to stare at.” His eyes widened at that and you couldn’t help but think how cute he looked in that moment. Why did he seem like he was so out of his element? 
“And,” you started as you pulled a slip of paper and a pen out of your small side bag, quickly jotting something down before folding it in half. “I’ve just been thinking about how cute you’d look between my thighs for the past couple of weeks, so message me whenever you want.” You reached down and picked up the hand that was resting by his side, your fingers opening his palm and sliding the paper into it before closing it and just walking away without a second glance.
How could you just waltz away as if you hadn’t made him combust internally, calling him cute while slipping in a filthy thought. You hadn’t even cared to get his name before you admitted to wanting to sleep with him, and if this were a frat party and Taehyung was absolutely wasted that’s exactly how he would approach a girl too, but being on the receiving end made him a little unsure of himself.
The tiny folded paper in his palm was spread apart and that’s when he finally learned your actual name, along with your number which was written beside it in black ink and finished off with a heart.
Tumblr media
He never got the courage to text you.
Well, not until he saw you on the bus the following morning with a damn lollipop in between your lips. The way you slowly trailed it up towards your lips was just asking for dirty thought to cross his mind. 
That was exactly your reason for doing it though, this was like a game for you, he just didn’t realize it and that’s what enticed you to continue it, torturing him slightly since he had failed to reach out to you.
You let the green lollipop rest on your tongue momentarily before gliding it down and letting the tip of your tongue circle around it, seeing his eyes widen slightly at the provocative action.
Taehyung looked around at the lingering passengers to see if anyone was watching whatever this was going down but there was no audience, there never seemed to be one. The only passengers were gathered towards the front, all engrossed in their books or phones so they don’t see the way you swirl your tongue around the candy.
You clearly had the art of seduction down by how quickly he could feel his pants tightening but he couldn’t help it. His eyes were glued on your mouth, the way you were enjoying that stupid sucker was way too sexual and it didn’t help that your eyes were piercing into him. You knew exactly what you were doing to him. With how fixated his eyes were you could tell what thoughts were floating in his mind, especially by the way he shifted in his seat.
Taehyung was currently hating his life with all he had in him for wearing sweats, gray sweats to top it off. Those are surely going to show the nice outline of his half hard dick when he gets up.
He really should look away from you but every time he tried, flashes of you between his legs would entice him to keep staring. There has never been a moment where he felt more like a pervert than right now and he almost felt ashamed to be watching you. Almost.
This was just fun for you, you weren’t dwelling on this as much as Taehyung was. You only ever thought of him when you woke up for class and wondered how you were going to subtly torture him on the commute to school. You wanted to see how far you could take it before he reacted differently, whether that be him approaching you in person once more or finally shooting you a text.
Would he ever make a move on you? It was hard to tell considering he never reached out and what man would turn down an invite for casual sex if he was semi interested. Would he ever tell you to stop? You obviously would, but the way he denied being bothered by you giving him attention just led you to believe he was very much into it.
The subtle shift in his seat also showed you how much he was into the little show you had for him. He had pulled his phone out, tapping on a new message with your name being typed in.
Why are you doing this– he quickly deleted that, the little line flashing as it waited for the next words to be typed out.
Do you enjoy giving me random boners this early– nope delete that too.
The feeling of the bus coming to a stop made him lift his gaze from his phone and back to you, a small wink was shot in his direction before you were standing up and walking your way towards the front of the bus, your lollipop making your cheek bulge out as you let it rest on the side of your mouth. Taehyung just watched you standing there, one hand gripping the metal railing above you as the bus approached the stop. You gave one last glance over your shoulder to see if he had moved before you stepped off the bus, taking the sucker out of your mouth and giving him a wicked smirk before popping it back in and sauntering off to your first class of the day.
Taehyung once again had a boner pressing against the fabric of his pants and he couldn’t help the groan that left him because dammit, this was happening too often. He was tired of having to daydream about nasty shit to get it to go away while you just pranced off satisfied with how you left him.
He hesitated in his seat for a moment, debating whether he should hop off and head back home so he could calmly deal with the current situation in his pants or if he could suck it up and actually focus enough during his first class.
The bus driver looked at his rear mirror and gave him an irritated look, and with that his decision was made for him. Well a compromise actually, he wouldn’t be able to focus in class when all he was thinking about was your lips around his cock and the fact that you admitted to wanting to fuck him, but he also couldn’t leave school entirely because he had a test his next class and the bus ride back to his house and back to school was too troublesome to bother with.
So he was currently headed to the boys restroom in the building his first class was in, a little more pep in his step because he was finally going to fix one of the problems you caused. Did he feel a little shame in him? Yes. He did. But he was currently blocking that out entirely. All he was thinking about was how great the feeling of his hand around his dick was going to be, and that alone was enough to get him to walk just a little bit faster.
He entered the building and climbed up the stairs two at a time, clearly in a hurry but who could blame him. Luckily most classes were currently in session and if someone didn’t have a class they were usually lounging outside or getting coffee nearby so he knew the bathroom would be free of people, proven right when he swung the door open and saw no one inside.
Taehyung walked to the stall the furthest away from the door and deemed it worthy enough before stepping in and locking it behind him. He took a deep breath as he stared at the wall in front of him, having somewhat of a mental debate. Had he really gotten to this point where he had to resort to jacking off in a bathroom stall?
He let one of his palms rub down his face for a moment, but only a moment because he had a problem to fix and right now his throbbing dick was way more important than his morals. So he shrugged off his backpack and hung it behind him on the hook and slid his sweats down along with his boxers, the material bunching together around his thighs.
Taehyung shut his eyes, not being able to stare at the porcelain toilet in front of him as he wrapped his hand around his cock, the feeling making a shudder run up his back. A gentle tug started his motions, his shoulders dropping from finally feeling some sort of relief after the show you had put on for him. The way your pink lips were wet from sucking on your candy made it easy to picture you between his legs, your lips coated in saliva from giving him what he’s sure would be the best blowjob of his life, chin messy as you stuck your tongue out for him.
He could almost feel his hands in between your hair, tugging on your strands as you picked up the pace, so he mimicked it himself, stopping momentarily to spit into his palm to make the glide a little smoother. 
Fuck, he really should have texted you, maybe then he wouldn’t be doing something as filthy as this. Maybe—no he definitely would know what this would feel like in real life, but his hand would just have to do.
A groan left his mouth as he tugged on his cock faster now, eyes squeezing shut as he pictured you sucking on the tip of it, your eyes looking up at him in the same piercing way they always did. He’d like to think that you’d deepthroat him, or tease him, maybe even edge him because you definitely liked to torture him. His mind was flipping through a million and one scenarios as his pace sped up, now hunched over the toilet, the hand that wasn’t pushing him over the edge of an orgasm pressed against the wall in front of him.
His hips started thrusting into his hand, joining in on the motion, a whine felt at the back of his throat begging to come out because of how desperate he felt for his release. The pent up frustration he had for himself, and how badly he wanted to fuck you, paired up with his thumb focusing on his tip every time he stroked up brought him to his orgasm. A choked groan left his mouth as his hips stuttered, his hand continuing to stroke himself rather quickly as ribbons of white shot into the toilet. His groans turned into soft whines as he kept up the pace, the tingles he felt on his dick from the oversensitivity felt too good for him to stop, he was way too desperate for this and it was disappointing that it was over. It wasn’t until his hips and stomach continued to twitch that he finally pulled his hand away from his softening dick.
Taehyung leaned his back against the door, feeling the material of his backpack against him as he slumped down. His forehead was sweaty and his chest was heaving from his orgasm but he was content with himself now, mind no longer whirling with thoughts of you and that damn lollipop. He grabbed toilet paper and cleaned himself up before wiping down the toilet seat as clean as he could and flushing the evidence down the toilet.
He secured the strings to his sweatpants once again and stepped out of the stall, standing a little taller, glancing from side to side and letting out a breath of relief that no one was occupying the urinals or stalls. After washing his hands he stepped back out into the halls of his university and headed down the stairs to go sit in the quad to wait for his next class.
You were going to be the death of him. How was it that you had this much power over him and were so unaffected by it? He needed to do something about this, so he reached into his pocket and pulled out his phone. Taehyung ignored the notifications on his screen from his friends and opened up a new message, typing in your name before staring at the blank thread waiting to be filled.
Taehyung 9:40am : I hope you’re happy with the problem you gave me.
Was that the best message to send? Probably not, but he wasn’t letting himself think about it too much before the spark of courage left him so he tapped send and immediately backed out of the message, choosing to pretend to occupy his mind by reading the texts he got from Jungkook. The typical ‘are you dead’ texts he would send him if he ever missed class, along with a random text from Namjoon asking if he’d made a move on the mystery girl yet.
Taehyung jumped so hard his phone almost fell out of his grasp when it buzzed with a new text from you. His fingers couldn’t move fast enough to open the notification but his smile dropped instantly when he saw your response.
Y/N  9:51am : Who is this?
How should he respond to this? Were you joking? 
His lips were pursed as he stared at his screen, waiting to see the three little dots indicating that you were still typing, maybe saying it was a joke but they never popped up so Taehyung decided to be rational and realize that he literally never gave you his name.
Taehyung 9:53am : It’s Taehyung.
Stupid. You wouldn’t know who that was so he went back and started typing another response only stopping when another one of your messages popped up.
Y/N 9:54am :???
Taehyung 9:55am : Boy on bus
He left the messages open, staring at the screen and grinning to himself when he saw the notification pop up under his text, letting him know you had read the message. But when you never replied as the minutes went on, he started to feel a little dejected, so he locked his phone and shoved it deep into his pocket as he tried to go about the rest of his day.
Taehyung liked to think he was a very easy going guy, someone who doesn’t let little things get to him, but that was just him lying to himself. He was relatively chill about 70 percent of the time, but that remaining 30 percent? Oh boy, that was the over thinking, over analyzing, Taehyung.
“Are you okay?” Solji, the girl who sat next to him in his environmental science class asked him. They hardly ever spoke unless they were exchanging notes for upcoming quizzes, but with the way his face currently looked she just had to make sure he wasn’t going through something serious. She tried once more but when he didn’t answer she just shrugged and decided it wasn’t her business.
He had his brows furrowed so deeply there was a small little indent in between them, his eyes focused on the corner of his desk while his mind was trying to think of every reason you hadn’t responded. You could have lost your phone, or better yet maybe somebody had snatched it from you the very second you had read his message. Or maybe, your phone—or his—glitched and you never got the message at all.
Little did he know you were currently sitting in your economics class, tucked away in the back corner with your phone in your hand as the professor lectured with the projector screen on in the dark room. You were purposely ignoring Taehyung’s message, turning your read receipts on just to torture him further.
He had finally messaged you and unfortunately it was not with a invitation to fuck. It did however paint a smile on your face because you knew he was very affected by you from the message he sent.
All you wanted was for him to be more forward. You knew he had jacked off at school, he had to, so why couldn’t he just go ahead and say that. Spice shit up a little and talk about what he was thinking about when he did it. It’s the little things really.
You clicked back onto his thread in your messages, choosing now to respond to him. Your fingernails lightly clicked on your screen as you typed out a response and snickered before hitting send.
Y/N  11:37am : Oh? okay.
Taehyung felt his phone vibrate in his pocket and his heart stopped, eyes widening to the point where poor Solji was once again concerned about his well being. She was gonna ask him one more time if he was okay but his sudden movement had her flinching back and avoiding eye contact as he shoved his hands into his pocket and pulled out his phone.
Oh fuck she responded. He thought to himself as he unlocked his phone to see the notification, he opened the thread and read the message, scrolling up and back down almost as if he was trying to refresh the page for more of the message to load because there was no way in fucking hell that’s all you sent him.
But it was. That much was made very clear after a few minutes passed and you didn’t send anything else.
It was almost like Taehyung’s mind was on autopilot. He had finished his test minutes prior, so he shoved his pencil and extra scantron into his backpack before he stood up and practically stomped his way out of the classroom.
He couldn’t take it anymore. He couldn’t handle the mystery that was you. It would be very easy for him to just text back and get to know you but this was the 30 percent, over thinking, over analyzing, not chill Taehyung, and that was just not the way he did things.
Not chill Taehyung decided it was appropriate to bail out on his current class as well as bail out on the plans his friends had all made after classes. He decided it was perfectly fine to hop his merry self onto the bus and head on home. The plan was not very thought out, at all, but as he rode the bus home he just knew he would have to do some lurking to find something about you. 
While he was doing that driving his mind into the gutter, you were leaving your current class, heading out to meet your friends for a late lunch.
You had your phone held in your hand, almost hoping Taehyung would text back with something a little exciting, but he didn’t. That was fine by you though, he was right in assuming he wasn’t the only guy on your radar and although something about him made you want to pounce on him, if he wasn’t going to act on it then you weren’t going to dwell on it.
“Alright girls so what’s the plan for tomorrow night?” Hani spoke up, rubbing her hands together evilly.
“Be a child of god and go to sleep on time because I have a test the following day.” A chorus of boos followed all around, Sunmi even going as far as tossing a crumpled up napkin at Chungha who only rolled her eyes.
“C’mon Chungha. Just come out for a little bit,” you pleaded, grabbing her hands in yours and giving her the saddest puppy eyes you could muster.
“Ahh, no! You always do this Y/N!” she whined, throwing her head back in frustration. “But fine, only for two hours and I can’t get wasted.”
The three of you cheered obnoxiously, knowing very well that she would end up as trashed as all of you were, but that was a problem for tomorrow night. A problem for tonight however just occurred in the form of a notification on your phone.
You stared at it curiously, it was a notification from your blog that you used on occasion so you opened it up and smirked at what you discovered.
Not chill Taehyung had obviously gone home and did his lurking on you. Nowadays it really wasn’t hard to find anything on anyone considering how open people were on their socials so Taehyung was able to find your instagram with ease, especially now that he had your phone number.
He had scrolled through your feed carefully, seeing group photos with your girlfriends at parties, and an abundance of slightly suggestive selfies. There was one thing that was clear, you definitely had confidence in your body and he admired that.
Instagram only showed him a glimpse of your life and it wasn’t enough for him. Considering Taehyung had an account for every social media made, he knew you probably did too. So he took to a generic search, and even a reverse image search because he was so desperate it was pathetic. But it worked, because one certain photo you had uploaded on your instagram of you in a bikini with your face cut off was also uploaded onto a blog online.
At first glance he assumed it was just a generic porn blog that had reposted your photo, but upon further scrolling he noticed all the photos on there were of the same girl. You. 
His first instinct was to exit out of the site and act like he never found it, feeling slightly creepy at what his lurking had uncovered. But the curiosity was eating him alive, so he continued to scroll, seeing simple photos of you in lingerie; never revealing your face or anything else besides your ass and boobs. Along with that were some questions you would answer and with that he gathered that you had quite a bit of fans online.
There was one photo in particular that really caught his attention. The image was a little low quality, showing you with a black heart choker on and a stringy caged bralette that let your boobs pop out, your fingers slicked with something he could only imagine as they pinched your pebbled nipples. The heart outline tattoo on your pinky is what confirmed that it was in fact you in that photo, and that was enough for him to click the heart button on the bottom right to save into his likes for later.
What he didn’t know was that you checked your activity quite often. He also didn’t know that his blog, unlike yours, was not anonymous and had a stupid selfie of him as the icon.
So as he sat in his room and jerked off while thinking about you for the second time that day, you sat in the restaurant and giggled to yourself a little every time he liked a new photo, letting you know exactly what he was up to.
“Are you on that money pile blog of yours again?” Sunmi asked as she chewed on a chunk of butter soaked bread.
“Yes,” you responded simply, taking a sip of your drink and smiling when your friends cheered you on.
“How much have you made with it?” Hani asked curiously, pulling her shirt's neckline out to inspect her boobs. 
You thought about it for a moment; you started that blog to help you pay for school and have some left over for yourself and with luck on your side, it took off pretty quickly. While you did post provocative pictures online, they were all pretty timid in nature, so it was only a matter of time before you started getting messages of people interested in purchasing personal pictures or videos.
There were quite a few older men willing to send you hundreds of dollars for simple photos or videos, but the majority of your buyers were people around your age who chose to purchase access to your private account for a monthly fee. It was always funny to you how some of these people went to your school and either had no idea it was you, or chose to pretend they didn’t know you.
“Enough to pay off my tuition this semester and put some away.”
Chungha nodded to herself, thinking it was impressive. “Get your coin girl.”
Tumblr media
The following morning Taehyung hopped onto the bus with a feeling of guilt settling into the pit of his stomach, a nasty churning sensation that had plagued him in his sleep. It made him forgo his usual kimbap breakfast, afraid he’d hurl it up the second he made eye contact with you on this ride and the last thing he needed was another embarrassing moment to add to the list. 
He shouldn’t have touched himself to those photos that you hadn’t sent to him exclusively, and he definitely shouldn’t have saved them in his likes. Sure they were on a public domain, but still, it made him feel wrong.
He slid into his seat of choice and shoved his earbuds in, drowning out the small hum that filled the vehicle. Taehyung was so focused on trying to fry out the memory of your boobs from his mind by blasting music that he hadn’t noticed the bus stop and the sound of chunky platforms making their way up the aisle.
You sat down a few rows closer than normal, analyzing him for a moment; his dark hair was covering his eyes partially, his hands shoved deep into the pockets of his grey windbreaker, and his jean clad legs bouncing rapidly made it so clear he was nervous.
Perfect.
A smile graced your lips as you slipped your phone out, opening up the thread you had with Taehyung, with your very uninterested message being the last thing you had sent him. It’s almost as if the tiny devil on his shoulder called his attention, convincing him to peer over, almost jumping in his seat when he realized you were on the bus and a lot closer than before.
When he saw your attention on your phone instead of him for once, he couldn’t help but think that maybe you had lost interest in this little game. Maybe he had taken it a bit too far and knowing he had jacked off at school to the thought of you had turned you off.
That is until his phone buzzed in his pocket. Sharp eyes darting up and locking onto his right after, a knowing smirk on your face as you raised your hand and waved your fingers at him.
Y/N 8:09am : Hi bus boy.
Oh god.
Why was he so fucking nervous to talk to you god dammit. His eyes drifted back over to you, seeing you still staring at him, your head tilted in curiosity at why he still hadn’t responded.
With slightly trembling hands he begins to type out a response.
Taehyung 8:11am : Hey bu—
His fingers stop when a new message slides up on the screen.
Y/N 8:11am : Thanks for liking my pictures on my blog.
Y/N 8:11am : Saving them for later?
His stomach drops, mind playing a nice little montage of him scrolling through your blog and pressing that damn heart button as fast as he could. How could he be so stupid in thinking he was being discreet?
Taehyung 8:13am : Fuck im so sorry
He couldn’t look back up, his eyes focused on the three dots indicating your typing. It seemed endless. Were you gonna send him a giant paragraph calling him a pig or some other insult, tell him you had blocked his IP address and would be filing a restraining order on him?
Y/N 8:16am : No, it’s my pleasure.
He stared at the text in mild shock, the kissy face emoji at the end taunting him. Were you fucking with him? It honestly seemed like it considering you had hopped up off your seat and walked off the bus, your hips swaying in the small skirt you wore which only taunted him some more.
Taehyung let out a groan as he rubbed his palms into his face in frustration. What the hell was his deal? He felt like a prepubescent boy who had never spoken to a girl let alone slept with one. Maybe he was losing his edge. Regardless, he was done suffering through this alone so he was going to suck up his pride and seek out the help of his friends.
Tumblr media
That was how he found himself once again sitting around the table in the small cafe they all frequented. The six of his friends gave him intent stares at he finished off his story, “And my dumbass didn’t think to maybe not like the pictures for later and she sent me this text the next morning.” He paused to slide his phone into the middle of the table with the message thread lighting up the screen, “And now I don’t know what the hell to do.”
Yoongi pressed his lips together as he shook his head, fingers adjusting the olive green beanie that he had on. “You’re a dumbass.”
Taehyung gave him a shocked expression, the wrinkles in his forehead only deepening when he saw the rest of the guys nodding along in agreement. “What the fuck?”
“What?” Yoongi spoke in a monotone, his eyes playfully narrowing at his friend, taunting him to try to defend himself. 
“How am I a dumbass?”
Jungkook rubbed his hands together momentarily, looking around at the others to see if they were gonna speak up or if he was gonna have to be the one to do it. “Look dude,” he started off when he realized no one was gonna put Tae out of his misery. “You have this girl throwing herself at you, straight up telling you she wants to fuck you, and instead of acting on it you chose to jack off to the thought of her?”
Now that someone had said it outloud Taehyung did feel a bit stupid. 
This was so out of character for him, he was the kind of guy who hit on girls at frat parties and didn’t bother getting more information besides their name before he was taking them upstairs, and now that you were giving him that treatment, he didn’t know what to do.
“Not only are you stupid for not sleeping with her, but who the hell lurks and gets caught? What a rookie mistake!” Hoseok hollers out, causing Jimin and Namjoon to laugh along with him, and Taehyung could only feel his face redden in embarrassment.
Jin had Tae’s phone in his hand, scrolling through the extremely underwhelming messages you two had sent each other when suddenly, it dinged and a new image popped up at the bottom. “Oh wow!”
That caught everyone's attention, all of them leaning over to try to get a glimpse at whatever Jin had seen but he had already locked the phone, the screen turning black and blocking the guys from seeing the teasing picture you had sent Taehyung out of boredom.
“Aw c’mon, what was it?” Jimin whined, staring at the still locked phone that was now in Taehyung’s hands, hands itching to grab the device. 
Taehyung sighed. Did he even want to know?
One glance from Jin told him he sure as hell should, so he dimmed the brightness of his phone before he unlocked it to open up your message. His breath caught in his throat as his eyes made out the image, almost causing him to choke on his spit and make a bigger fool out of himself in front of his friends.
There, sitting all nice and pretty in your thread of messages, was a photo of your thighs spread open, your fingers lifting up the tiny skirt you had on today to reveal a small sliver of the black lace panties you had on. Very suggestive, clearly intent to tease him. 
‘Just for you’, was the only message you had written underneath, no indication that you would send anything else. Taehyung could only stare at the photo in awe, eyes trailing down the smooth skin of your thighs, desperately wanting to zoom in, but he knew his friends would only clown him further. It was pretty timid in nature but still just as sexy.
“Oh fuck,” he groaned out, locking his phone and letting his head fall onto the wooden table like deadweight. No one had any reaction to the rattle of the table, simply stabilizing their drinks as they observed their friend having what appears to be a mental breakdown. 
“What did she send him?” Yoongi whispered to Jin.
“Something mildly NSFW.”
At that, Yoongi reached over and jostled his whole body with force. “Get the fuck up you imbecile. Respond to her!”
“What am I supposed to say?” Tae slurred, cheek smushed against the table and muffling his words.
“Fucking anything is better than the silent treatment dude. Like she just took time out of her day to send you something. You gotta at least tell her she looks hot, or that you like the picture.” Jungkook rolled his eyes like it was the most obvious response, and honestly it was, this was sexting 101. 
“You’re right, I guess.” Taehyung lifted himself back up and unlocked his phone once more, staring at the screen with a distraught expression. “The fuck do I say though?”
Hoseok hummed in thought, tapping his chin as he stared at the lid of his cup. “Depends, what kinda photo was it? Full nude or like a tease?”
“A tease.”
“Oh! Tell her something like, she’s gonna be the death of you, or something along those lines. I’m sure she hears she’s hot all the time, so that's too basic.” Jimin speaks up proudly, his smile widening when Taehyung nods and begins typing out a response with slightly shaky fingers and hits send.
The little sound of the message being sent causes the whole group to let out a sigh of relief, slumping back into their seats and taking sips of their drinks.
“Who knew we’d have to resort to coaching Kim Taehyung on how to sext.” Namjoon snorts, earning a couple of laughs in return, and Taehyung couldn’t help but laugh too because honestly how ridiculous. 
The conversation flows easily once Jungkook starts talking, everyone momentarily forgetting about Taehyung’s situation, which he was grateful for. The current topic at hand was the party that Jungkook and Hoseok were having in a few days at their new apartment, but his attention was taken away from that when he shockingly received another text from you.
Y/N 7:36pm :Now we can’t have you dying on me.
Y/N 7:36pm : In the mood for some drinks? A couple of friends and I are going out tonight.
Y/N 7:37pm : You should come.
He stared at his phone in thought. Fuck, he wanted to go so bad, but because he had spent all day yesterday jerking off to the thought of you he had procrastinated an assignment that was due tonight. Not chill Taehyung was going to be his downfall. 
Taehyung 7:40pm : I wish I could, I have a deadline at 11
Taehyung 7:40pm : Next time?
On the other side of the screen, you were laying in bed in the same outfit you had on earlier, fingers playing with the hem of your skirt as you read his response, a small smile on your face.
In all honesty you weren’t even expecting him to respond to your photo anyways, so this caught you off guard.
Y/N 7:42pm : I’m holding you to that bus boy.
So as you went out with your friends, throwing back shots and dancing your life away to the song playing at the club you guys loved, Taehyung sat at home typing out a bullshit paper as his phone watched your instagram story from time to time.
By the time he was calling it a night after he turned in his assignment you were still posting videos of your friends dancing and pouring drinks into your mouth straight from the bottle. You clearly knew how to have a good time and he couldn’t help but feel a tiny twinge of regret at not going out when you had invited him to.
That same regret seeps into the following morning, rewatching your stories and imagining how much fun he would have had if he decided to forget his assignments and go out with you. It’s safe to say that he was honestly not expecting you to hop on at your usual stop, mainly because he knew from your posts that you didn’t call it a night until 4am and it was currently 7:20am. So, when he saw you step on the bus, he was slightly shocked.
The regular attire he was used to was missing, normally styled hair now up in a messy bun, a thick pair of shades on, and an oversized flannel barely hanging over your shoulder. It was very obvious that you had just rolled out of bed. 
His reaction time was a little slow, but when he saw you continue down the aisle and getting closer to him, he tensed up and held his breath, not releasing it even as you took it upon yourself to sit down right next to him. The two of you being the only passengers at the back of the bus.
“Hi,” you spoke out, turning to look at him as he tried his best to just face forward. A sweet smile passed between you when he finally turned towards you and gave you a small hello in greeting.
That satisfies you, so you wiggle in your seat to get comfy, your hands pulling out a book from your bag and starting to read it to pass the time. Taehyung visibly relaxes at that, happy that your attention was on the book instead of him because he wasn’t sure if he could make it through a conversation this early without embarrassing himself.
You take note of his relaxed frame, his head resting against the window and one earbud in his ear playing some song you couldn’t quite make out. That was when you decided to make your move, your eyes still trained on your book as you let your right hand trail up onto his thigh, letting it rest there for a moment to gauge his reaction.
His thigh tenses instantly at the sensation. “You can tell me to stop and I will,” you whisper, your hand already retreating. You knew he was attracted to you but you weren’t gonna do something to him if he was uncomfortable.
Taehyung sits there for a moment, having an internal debate, because fuck does he want you to touch him, but he’s also on public transportation and he’s not sure what the fine is for public indecency. The inner debate is splayed on his features, but in the end the pros outweigh the cons, so he reaches out and grabs your hand, placing it higher up on his thigh.
“No, keep going.”
It was genuine curiosity to see how far you would actually go, and when you told him to put his backpack over his thighs he knew you were being serious. He listened to your instructions and waited with baited breath as he felt your fingertips trail around his crotch, ghost touches sending a small shiver down his spine.
His dick was already twitching in his pants and you had barely even touched him. Your fingers tugged on the string of his black track suits and slipped behind the waistband of them, trailing down his skin and feeling his stomach twitch at the contact. You settled with palming him over his boxers, hearing Taehyung let out a small grunt at the feeling, his dick slowly hardening under your touch.
He was very responsive to your touch, thighs tensing up as he tried to fight back the urge to buck his hips for more friction and it fueled your excitement. 
Considering this was a risky move, you decided to stop torturing him with teasing touches and finally slid your hand past the material of his boxers, wasting no time in wrapping your hand around his thick cock.
Taehyung could feel the blood pumping in his ears as he dropped his head forward with a choked gasp, resting his forehead on the seat in front of him because he knew he wouldn’t be able to disguise his facial expressions if anyone were to look back.
Every jerk of your hand made his breath hitch. Your hands felt like magic, pulling up to twist around the swollen head and gathering his precum before coming back down. God, he wanted to rip his pants down so he wouldn’t feel so confined.
In the perfect display of nonchalance, you still had the book in your left hand, eyes cast down on the page as if your right hand wasn’t focused on his sensitive tip with determination to make him break down. On occasion, you would glance over and smile to yourself at his facial expression, seeing how his eyes were screwed shut as his forehead rested on the seat, alternating between chewing on his bottom lip or just licking his lips and leaving his mouth open as he tried to suppress the moans he wanted to let out. 
“Fuck.” The first crack to his exterior had him finally mumbling out as you picked up the pace, his eyes opening up and looking over at you for a moment, needing to solidify that he wasn’t imagining this. There would be nothing worse than coming face to face with his bed sheets as he awoke from a dream instead of you actually getting him off. 
But there you were, looking so at peace, staring at him with an innocent smile like you weren’t about to make him cum in his pants embarrassingly quick. “You close?”
He let out a small whine as he nodded, finally losing the final bit of self control and bucking his hips to meet your hand, hearing the small thump of your palm against his skin. “Cum for me. I wanna feel you make a mess.”
With eyes sparkling with mischief, you tightened your grip on him as you sped up, your bottom lip being chewed on by your teeth while you watched him come undone. His eyebrows were furrowed, a small frown on his face as he opened his mouth in a silent moan, something you desperately wished you could hear. Harsh pants of breath fanned across the back of the seat as he groaned, fingers gripping the material of his backpack to stop himself from digging his nails into his palm as he neared his release. With a few more pumps, his whole body tensed up as he finally came, stomach twitching while you milked his orgasm.
Taehyung vision blanks for a moment while aftershocks filled his body, dots of light flickering across his eyes until it all came back, and as he realized you were staring at him in awe he could have sworn he was gonna cum again. Your hand was still slowly pumping him, feeling his dick twitch at the overstimulation but he couldn’t get himself to tell you to stop, enjoying the small ache of sensitivity too much. 
It wasn’t until he started to softly grunt at the pleasure that turned painful that you pulled your hand out of his pants, content smile spread across your lips. Taehyung sat there limp, his body feeling like absolute jello, thighs still shaking from his climax. He can already imagine how unsteady his legs will be once it's time to get off the bus. 
You stared at your hand, eyeing the small milky beads of cum on your fingers and you didn’t think twice before popping them in your mouth and sucking on them as you stared right at him. “That was fun. Thanks bus boy.”
He watched in a daze as you stuffed the book back into your bag and got up from your seat, giving him a wide smile while you walked up to the front of the bus. It was only then that he realized both of you had arrived at your college, the boring commute speeding by thanks to your antics. With a spared glance at the displeased bus driver, Taehyung shot up from his seat, cringing at his still sensitive dick and the uncomfortable sticky feeling in his pants.
You were absolutely going to be the death of him
Tumblr media
Taehyung was weak, bottom-of-the-food-chain, top tier simp material for you. All it took was one handjob for him to be stuck on you, constantly waiting for any form of interaction you would give him. It was pure infatuation—and a little pathetic—but he wasn’t sure how he felt about you. It was like his brain was torn between trying to get to know you in a more personal way, or just going with the flow and fucking you like you had originally offered. It just made him feel more confused, and a little naive, because it was so clear that you had no romantic feelings for him.
This experience had filled Taehyung with a small sense of guilt, he now knew how the girls he treated this way felt. The constant stringing along and nonchalant carefree aura he would have when he would hook up with girls who clearly wanted more, it was fucking frustrating being on the receiving end and even more frustrating because he knew if he really wanted it to stop all he had to do was ask.
But Taehyung couldn’t get himself to ask you to stop. You had a grasp on him, and you did it so easily, which is why when he didn’t see you on the bus the following day he felt his heart drop a little. 
Sure, he hadn’t noticed you prior but considering it had been a few weeks of constant contact in one form or another, he just found it a little odd now. His hand was twitching with the urge to send you a text and ask if you were feeling okay but he stopped himself in fear of sounding like a clingy mess. 
“Any progress on the mystery babe?” Jungkook asked as they waited in line at the fast food joint near school. 
Taehyung smirked a little at that, memories of yesterday's random handjob coming back to mind. “Sort of.”
Jungkook scoffed, “Sort of? Dude c’mon, just shoot her a text and tell her you wanna hang out, or be blunt and ask her to fuck.”
In retrospect that would be the typical route Taehyung would take, but there was something about you being so in control of this dynamic that had him so unsure of himself. “Look man, she’s different.”
“Oh no—“ And immediately Taehyung knew how that had come out. “Do not say you like her. You barely know her.”
He raised his hands in front of him, “No! Not like that Kook! I just mean that I don’t know how to act.” He let out a sigh, feeling annoyed with himself with this entire situation. “I hope I don’t sound like a total douchebag saying this, but I’m used to girls who let me take charge in situations you know?”
Jungkook nodded, staring at his friend as he spoke, “Girls that basically follow me around and let me decide if I wanna keep them around—and I hate how I sound speaking like that—but it’s the only way I can explain it.” He let out another defeated sigh, definitely something that had become a common form of expression for him. “She doesn’t do that shit, and I don’t know how to act like myself because of it.”
The younger man nodded again, knowing exactly what he meant. “I knew a girl like that, honestly the best two months of my life. Look dude, if she's making it clear that she doesn’t want anything serious then what's the dilemma? She’s confident in herself and you shouldn’t feel intimidated by that.”
Taehyung hummed at that, he was right as Jungkook continued, “And who knows, maybe she’ll help you realize that chains and whips excite you.”
And there was typical Jeon Jungkook. “I fucking hate you.”
Jungkook let out a cackle before turning his attention to the poor cashier who unfortunately had to hear the end of his statement. As he ordered for himself and Taehyung, the latter felt his phone vibrate in his pocket. He was half expecting it to be a message from Hoseok asking him some dumb question, so when he saw your name on his screen he thought he was hallucinating. 
Y/N 12:17pm : Hope you didn’t miss me too much today
Y/N 12:17pm : Come to this
Y/N 12:17pm : You promised me next time bus boy
Attached to the messages was a photo of a party flyer he was very familiar with. It was the silly flyer Jungkook had spent around 5 minutes making to promote their party tomorrow night, and the fact that you had come across it either meant it really got around or you had a mutual friend. 
He looked up momentarily as Jungkook tapped him, motioning for him to follow to an empty table as they waited for the food. Taehyung blindly walked behind him, eyes downcast on his screen as he typed a response. 
Taehyung 12:19pm : I’ll be there
Your response was instant and it caught him off guard because you usually lagged on messages. 
Y/N 12:19pm : I’ll be waiting
But it seemed like Taehyung would be the one waiting. He was standing at the corner of the living room with a drink in his hand and his phone in the other, waiting for you to text him as his eyes scanned the current room. 
Jungkook stood beside him, animatedly talking to a cute girl who had grabbed his interest, too busy to notice his friend eyeing the room like a hawk. Taehyung wanted to wander off and find someone for himself, but the idea that you would eventually be here kept him glued to one spot. 
It was nearing midnight and people were already making messes of themselves, passed out on the couch and some even on the front lawn. Jungkook and Hoseok’s new place was more spacious than their last, but it was definitely overcrowding so people were coming in and out frequently from the front to the backyard to get some fresh air.
“I'm gonna go get another drink.” He told Jungkook, who waved him off and continued his conversation while Taehyung made his way to the kitchen. 
He used the same cup he had in his hand and filled it up with vodka and cranberry juice, his favorite drink of choice right next to drinking it straight. Then suddenly, it was like a magnet forced him to look up and over his shoulder, and that's when he spotted you and your group of friends. 
You all walked in with big smiles on your faces, one of your friends walking over to Hoseok and giving him a hug, and that's who he assumed the mutual friend was. Your hair was flipped over your shoulder as you played with it with your hands, small crop top showing just enough cleavage and your stomach, and Taehyung could just feel himself staring. 
That's when your eyes met his, and they glinted with something he couldn’t pinpoint. Your target had been acquired, and as he saw you making your way over to him he choked a bit on his drink. 
“Bus boy.” Was all you told him, a smile on your face as you easily slipped beside him against the counter, elbows resting casually on the cool surface as you leaned back.
“Hey...bus girl.” he awkwardly responded, feeling like an idiot immediately after. You only giggled, your fingers wrapping around his own on the cup as you brought it from its place against Tae’s mouth over to your own for a sip. 
“Mm, vodka cranberry?” You licked your lips, and his eyes were glued on them. “How’d you know that's my drink of choice?”
“Lucky guess?” He slowly responded back, gently taking the cup back from your grasp when you handed it over, his eyes glancing at the sticky residue your gloss left on the rim of the cup.
You were analyzing him, watching him standing there with an aura of unsureness around him. You see, you knew of Taehyung, had a couple of friends who had hooked up with him, and this is not what they described him as. They always told you he was assertive, the first to make a move and once he had he was aggressive in bed in the best way. That’s why he had caught your attention, you wanted to see how hard it would be to crack him, break him down until he was begging and pleading since he was so used to taking charge. The possibility of having him on his knees, holding on to your every word, made this sick sense of pleasure creep up your spine.
Taehyung was handsome, that wasn’t up for debate, but you could see him biting his lips almost like he had a million things he wanted to say to you but was afraid they wouldn’t come out right. Cracking him might be easier than you thought.
“Did I miss all the fun?” The question hung in the air for a moment as flashes from the night played through his head. Jungkook kicking out some dude for trying to piss in the kitchen sink, Hoseok doing a line of who knows what off some girls boobs and her boyfriend trying to fight him, among a plethora of incidents in the span of a few hours. 
“No, definitely not. The night is still young.”
You only stared at him, waiting for his eyes to finally look at yours instead of pretending like he didn't notice you. And finally, they did, narrowing a bit in suspicion as he wondered what you were thinking in your head. 
“So,” you began, confidently grabbing his drink again. “Have you taken my offer into consideration?”
He was so focused seeing your tongue lick your lips to catch the remaining moisture of the drink that he almost didn't hear your question. “I’m sorry, what offer?”
A small laugh left your lips at his question. “You really forgot already?” You only gave him a moment of silence before you continued, “The offer that involves you fucking me, or are you turning it down?”
Taehyung froze, taking in your facial expression before answering. Your mouth held the same sinfully evil smirk it always had, head tilted slightly as you handed his drink back to him and shot him a wink before you sauntered off towards your friends who had watched the entire exchange go down.
They instantly tugged your wrist and yanked you towards the sliding doors that lead to the backyard where a game of beer pong was going down. Chungha was all giggles, not being able to believe the new person of interest in your eyes was Kim Taehyung.
Taehyung on the other hand just let his eyes follow your body until the sliding door was shut once more. He had taken too long to respond to your question, his mind had been shouting at him to just blurt out that yes, he had taken your offer into consideration and he one hundred percent wanted to fuck you. Too bad his mouth decided to sew itself shut. 
He took another swig of his drink, swallowing harshly with a bit of determination set on his mind. By the end of the night he had to make a move on you, that much was for sure. He was tired of you always having the upper hand with every interaction you had. This party was his element for fucks sake, he was a seasoned pro when it came to sleeping with random girls at house parties. The only difference this time was that none of them had come on to him as boldly as you had, but that wasn’t a problem at all.
Jungkook slapped a palm on his shoulder, making his drink slosh in the cup and catching him by surprise. When Tae looked away from the sliding door and over to his left, he could see Jungkook was also looking in the same direction with a knowing smile on his face. “Oh man, she’s trouble.”
Tae’s eyebrows wrinkled in confusion. “Wait, who?”
“Y/N, man. Who else?” He released his grip on the older one's shoulder, taking a sip of the beer in his other hand while he nodded his head in thought.
Taehyung was clearly out of the loop here, “How do you know her?” He mentally sorted through the girls he had seen Jungkook with in the past, even trying hard to remember any girls he had mentioned in passing and you had never come up.
Jungkook took another drink of his beer, wondering how to go about this carefully. He could be honest with Tae and tell him he had met you last semester at a club that was popular with the students at the university. How you had been the absolute best sex of his life for two steady months, and then suddenly dropped him without a care in the world—which would have absolutely crushed Jungkook if he let himself get attached but he hadn’t, he swore he hadn’t. He was kinda shocked and very amused that you had chosen his best friend as your new target, even if it was purely coincidental.
In the end, he decided being honest wasn’t necessary. “It’s not important, just know she’s pure trouble in the best way. Is she the bus girl you always talk about?”
That answer didn’t satisfy Tae but he was too busy thinking about how to make a move on you to dive deeper. “Yeah, she is.”
Jungkook nodded, hearing Jimin calling him from somewhere in the house with a very slurred voice. “Well, I hope you’re planning on making a move on her tonight or I’ll let all the guys know what a pussy you are.” He jostled Tae’s shoulders once more with a hearty laugh before running off towards Jimin who was surely drunk as fuck.
Outside of the house stood you and your friends, surrounding the beer pong game going on between Yoongi and Seulgi. Your eyes were peering behind you, staring through the glass doors as you watched Jungkook speaking to Taehyung for a brief moment. You smiled to yourself, knowing the small mess you might be causing between friends but not caring enough to stop it.
“This winning shot is for you gorgeous!” Yoongi shouted out, blowing a sloppy kiss out towards Sunmi before tossing the ping pong ball haphazardly towards the last remaining cup and somehow making it in. 
“That winning shot made me lose!” Sunmi erupted in laughter while everyone cheered at the end of the game. Seulgi rolled her eyes with a playful smile before chugging the last cup and walking back to your group.
“I don’t know how that fucker beat me considering his blood alcohol content should have his ass in a coma.” 
You laughed, throwing your arm over her shoulder and tugging her closer to you. “It’s because Sunmi told him that she’d give him her number if he got the winning cup. I guess desperation makes boys a little more sober.”
“Pigs.” She grumbled with a laugh, watching as Sunmi and Yoongi exchanged information, both of them looking like flustered children with blushing cheeks. “Anyways, are you gonna torture that poor boy inside all night?”
“Hm,” you hummed to yourself. “Is it really torture if I gave him a way in?”
“Oh please Y/N, has any boy ever taken to your advances that quickly? You’re intimidating as fuck, in the sexiest way possible. He’s probably not used to girls telling him shit like that so he doesn’t know what to do.”
“Yeah, but Yuna told me he was blunt as fuck with her when they slept together.” Your eyes peered back inside, no longer being able to see Taehyung.
“Yuna? Kang Yuna?” You nodded, looking up at Seulgi and seeing a look of disbelief on her face, “Dude, she’s the most timid, shy, submissive girl I’ve ever met. Guys eat that shit up. That’s what guys like Taehyung are used to. You spicing it up has him second guessing everything, so I say you keep it up. Be two steps ahead of him.”
You knew she was right, even though this was an exciting game of cat and mouse for you, you'd be lying if you said you weren’t slightly interested in him for more than just a one night stand. 
“You gonna play?” Chunga popped in beside you, a grin on her face as she held a white ping pong ball in her hands. You smiled back and gave her a nod, letting her tug you towards the table being set up.
Yoongi stood wobbling on the other side, claiming to want to hold on to his winning title but the boy was clearly close to passing out from the amount of alcohol in his system. That was when another boy stood beside him, his frame towering over Yoongi’s and a charming smile on his plump lips as he tried to coax Yoongi into going inside to drink some water.
Chungha hummed in approval as she took his appearance in. “Wow he’s...”
“Yummy?”
She snorted out, “Oh yeah, definitely yummy.”
Yoongi was bickering with said yummy boy until Sunmi approached him again and put on her best flirtatious look to get him to follow her inside the house. He was done for after that, handing his friend the ball in his hand with a lazy wave, his half lidded eyes trailing down Sunmi’s body as she dragged him behind her. He probably thought he would be getting laid tonight but Sunmi was in mom mode, so unless he was ready to down a gallon of water and sober up, the only thing he would be doing is going straight to sleep.
“Hey, yummy guy, are you playing or not?”
He looked startled by the nickname, his hand coming up to point at his chest in confusion. When you and Chungha gave him a look that said yeah you his mouth opened up slightly before he was smiling again. “Yummy? Wow, can’t say I’m opposed to being called that.” He started to laugh at that and Chungha sighed at the sound, yup she was a sucker. 
“I don’t have a partner to play against you two.”
You stepped back from the table with a shrug. “Don’t mind me, he’s all yours Chungha.”
They instantly started chatting with each other, playful threats and possible bets being made for whoever lost this game, but you weren’t planning on staying to watch this go down. The friends you had left on the sidelines watched you saunter away and they knew exactly where you were headed.
You wandered inside the crowded home and let your eyes scan the room, the kitchen was immediately to the left of you, a group of boys huddled around the alcohol as they made drinks, but no sign of Taehyung. Grabbing the lone vodka bottle from the counter, you took a quick swig before you resumed your hunt, ignoring the nasty burn to your throat. 
A few more steps inside towards the living room didn’t reveal him either, too many bodies moving together to some random beat playing through the speakers placed around. There was a hallway to the left and another to the right, you chose to go towards the right side, side stepping random cups left on the floor. 
A few voices were at the end of the hall, coming out of the only open door so you continued near them, desperate to see a familiar face until you came to a stop in front of the bathroom. You rested your shoulder against the door frame, seeing Jungkook leaning over his friend’s hunched form as he clung to the toilet bowl. Although this was a familiar face, he was not the one you were searching for. 
As if sensing your presence, he looked up and over at you, a gentle smile gracing his face when he saw it was you. “You got the invite I see.”
You smiled back at him. “I did. So did the rest of my friends, you know, from Hoseok.” The drunken friend on the floor dry heaved for a moment, making Jungkook look back down at them and pat their back. 
“He’s probably on the front lawn smoking by the way.” He spoke again, not needing you to explain who you were looking for, and you were grateful because you weren’t in the mood to play dumb. 
You pushed off the door frame and stepped back, hearing him shout out a sarcastic ‘I know you miss me’ as you walked away. “Save it Jeon!” You playfully shouted back. You knew he missed you, he had told you plenty of times ever since you decided to stop sleeping with him. 
Of course Jeon Jungkook had been a good fuck, having been one of your favorite switches. Very true to his reputation, he could fuck you all night long with no issues, bringing you to orgasm enough times until you were crying for him to stop, while also letting you tie him up until he was the one begging—but he’d gotten attached. 
He could deny it all he wanted, but you sensed the change instantly. It creeped up in moments where he’d ask you to spend the night instead of leaving after hooking up, seeping into him asking you to hang out in day to day life instead of just 3am booty calls. And that just wasn’t something you were interested in having at the time. It wasn’t a jab at Jungkook, he was a nice guy if you were being honest, but that was old news. 
So as the music blasted in the house, sounding muffled to your ears, you walked with a purpose, weaving in between people as you crossed the living room and reached the front door. 
The fresh air met you the second you pushed the door open, loud bass spilling out of the house and into the front lawn, dimly lit up by the porch light. It allowed you to instantly spot Taehyung, a barely lit blunt between his fingers as he spoke to a taller boy beside him. At the sound of the door opening they both looked over in your direction, the taller one offering you a smile while Taehyung took a drag and gave you a nervous wave. 
You weren’t going to bother talking to him out here, he turned into a deer caught in headlights whenever you did so you just walked over to him, plucked the blunt from between his fingers and handed it to his friend before wrapping your hand around his wrist and dragging him behind you. The two of you needed to be alone, not around drunk party goers, or both of your nosey friends. 
Taehyung didn’t resist at all, looking over at Namjoon and seeing his friend had a shit eating grin on his face as he got dragged inside. You clearly had a mission, shoving your way through the sea of bodies again as you trekked to the opposite hallway this time, going for the only room on this side of the house. 
The bedroom door got thrown open and thankfully no one was inside of it. Taehyung slammed the door shut behind him and locked it as you turned to face him, inches separating you and you let out a soft breath at the close proximity. “Do you want this?”
His mind fogged over briefly as he watched your fingers playing with the hem of your shirt, slowly inching it up to reveal more skin. “Yes, I do.” 
Those were the words to set it all in motion, hands yanking your shift off your body and tossing it aside, leaving you standing in your bra for him to ogle at. 
“Better than the photos huh?” you tease with a honey-sweet voice, reminding him of his deep dive onto your blog while your hands slid behind your back to unhook your bra and let it completely slide off. 
Taehyung couldn’t help but stare as your hands came up to give your boobs a squeeze. “Fuck.”
He stepped forward, wanting to finally touch you but you tsk in disapproval, shaking your finger at him and it just made him pout. Isn’t that what you wanted from him?
His breath hitched in his throat when you stepped even closer, tips of your fingers trailing from his shoulders to his chest, down to the hem, bunching the fabric in your grasp as you tugged it up and off of him. His arms raised up with no protest as you undressed him, wide eyes just watching your every move, ready to do whatever you asked of him. It was so out of character for him, but that much could be said about every interaction he’s had with you so he goes with the flow of it all. 
Goosebumps rose up on his tan skin as you trailed your hands down to play with the button on his jeans, fiddling with it to tease him. You wanted to cover his chest and stomach in hickeys, marking every inch of him up, bruising and teasing him until he was pleading for you to suck his cock. There was just something about him that made you want to see him flushed and desperate. 
He could see you lost in thought as you stared at his body, now hyper aware of the fact that he wasn’t absolutely ripped, but you liked that. His arms came up again in an attempt to pull you in to kiss you, but you stopped him once more, finally snapping out of your daze.
“Do you deserve to touch me?” His mind blanked at your tone, the slight edge he had heard the first time you spoke was back, and something about it made his body tingle. “Hm?” you hummed when he remained quiet.
That glint in your eye returned and his head shook without him realizing, no he didn’t deserve to touch you.
“Take it all off and lay on the bed,” you spoke sternly, the smirk on your face growing when he did as you said. His body hunched over and stumbled as he stripped out of his pants and boxers, his shoes and socks long gone beside them. Taehyung followed instructions and laid on the bed, feeling a little guilty that poor Hoseok’s bed would be defiled like this, but when you slid off your own pants and underwear he couldn’t find himself to care anymore. 
His cock was already hard and twitching as it laid against his stomach, and he could feel the small pool of precum gathering under his belly button, leaving a sticky mess on his skin. You hadn’t even touched him and he was this riled up already, terrified he would cum the second you decided to touch him, so his hand came to grasp the base of his cock and gave it a firm squeeze.
That action wasn’t lost on you as you slowly approached him, your knees resting on the mattress while you shuffled towards his body. Your fingertips trailed up his thighs softly, going around his cock and up his chest where your nails lightly grazed his nipple. His body shuddered at the touch, and the way your teeth sunk into your bottom lip at the reaction made him nervous.
You swung your leg over his waist, hovering above his skin but not making contact just yet. Taehyung had never been patient, his eagerness getting the best of him, and just as his hands rose up—about to touch your hips and force you to plop down on his cock—your own hands reacted, grasping his before he could touch you and bringing them above his head, successfully catching him off guard. 
“You said you don’t deserve to touch me.”
His eyes widened in realization, his mouth opening and closing as he tried to think of a way to take back the words that he said earlier. Fuck, he wanted to touch you, he could see your pussy hovering inches over his cock, and he bet he could slide right into you from how wet you looked, already picturing the feeling of your warmth as he sunk into you. 
Your hands grasped both of his wrists, leaving his arms pinned above his head as your other hand reached down, and he held his breath. There was a brief moment where he thought you’d show him mercy, hoping you were going to grab his dick from between your bodies, but when he saw your index and middle fingers part your lower lips he let a groan escape him. You trailed them up your slit and back down to circle around your entrance with a quiet hum, bringing your fingers back up in front of Taehyung’s eyes, watching him stare at them in awe as you separated them and your slick strung across from them.
“It’s a shame.” Your eyes trailed up to his hands again, seeing them clenched together in your grasp. “I’d love to have your hands inside me, but maybe next time.”
“No,” he croaked out, hips desperately lifting up in hopes of grinding into your pussy but he fell short. “Please, let me touch you.”
The begging satisfied the sick itch you were hoping to scratch, leaving you grinning above him. You had just started, yet his eyebrows were already furrowed, eyes locked in a trance on your fingers that were still in front of his face. 
“Not today, baby. Do you want a taste though?” He was nodding the second the proposal left your mouth. Taehyung licked his lips in desperation, mouth opening up as you brought them towards his lips, his neck craning forward and wrapping his lips around your fingers to taste the remnants of your arousal. His tongue flicked between your fingers as he sucked like his life depended on it, the urgency displayed had more wetness gushing out of you, and when Taehyung’s eyes darted towards his abdomen, he saw that some of it had dripped onto the skin below where you hovered.
You pulled your fingers out of his mouth and brought them back between your legs to tease yourself further. “Fuck, this could’ve been you doing this to me Taehyung.” You gasped out as your fingers flicked over your clit repeatedly and he whimpered, head falling back to rest on the pillows because he couldn’t take watching you get yourself off above him while his dick lay hard and leaking right below you.
You snickered to yourself, finally deciding to take some pity on the man, reaching below you to grasp his cock. His neck tensed up at the action, head whipping back up to make sure he wasn’t imaging anything. But there you were, small hands barely wrapping around his thick cock as you gave it a gentle tug. Your fingers were covered in your slick, making the glide feel delicious, spreading your arousal around his length and mixing with his own in a sinful combination. 
Taehyung’s chest heaved slightly as you picked up your pace, your fingers coming up to play with his pink tip before going back down quickly, hands set to tease him. He was trying to stop himself from moaning, you already had his arms restrained, he didn't want to give you this much power over him, but when your hands came down to fondle his balls he couldn’t hold back the needy whine that left him. The desperation behind him just made your pussy clench, and you really wish he could fuck you, but you weren’t going to let him get his way this easily, not when he hadn’t worked for it.
“Keep your hands there.” You spoke firmly as you released your grasp on them, smirking at his obedience when his fingers chose to wrap around the poles of the headboard behind him instead. He wasn’t sure what you were going to do, but he was hoping your next move would be sinking onto his cock. 
“Wait,” he spoke up as you placed both your hands on his chest. “I don’t have a condom,” he admitted, face scrunching up when he saw you freeze in your action of dropping down on top of him.
“Oh,” you cooed, left hand coming up to cup his cheek tenderly. “Don’t worry about that.” His heart was torn because although he loved going without a condom, he didn’t know you enough to trust continuing without one. “You’re not fucking me.”
And now his heart was shredded, thrown into a dumpster, and set on fire. “What?”
Your fingers traced his cheek softly as you smiled at him. “Only good boys get to fuck me and you—“ you patted his skin in a gentle, yet firm, slap. “—haven’t been good.” 
A pout forms on his lips because now he’s desperate, and also confused. Why would you strip out of all your clothes just to tease him like this? Were you going to finish yourself off on top of him and just leave? He wasn’t entirely against that scenario because he’s sure it would be hot as fuck, but his dick was literally throbbing.
He was so caught up in his thoughts that he didn’t notice you had shuffled down a bit and rested your dripping pussy right on top of his cock, your lips parting slightly as you rocked your hips forward. And then he was gasping, his hands detaching from the headboard and instinctively wanting to grab your hips, but they stopped an inch or so away, catching his own mistake. His fingers remained trembling in the air, a moan finally leaving his lips at the feeling of you grinding on his cock, the relief of you not leaving him high and dry taking over.
Keeping your palms on his chest, you used them as leverage to help you move, a wicked smile on your face when you saw the internal debate he was having. He could touch you if he really wanted to, he could say fuck your rules and grip your hips so hard they’d bruise, but he didn’t. He listened to you, his shaking hands retreating back to the headboard with a groan of restraint.
“Good boy,” you spoke softly, his cock twitching at the praise. He liked this, the foreign feeling of being pliant underneath you, letting you call all of the shots, it was igniting a warmth inside of him that he never expected. 
Taehyung could feel his stomach becoming a sticky mess from his precum and your wetness dripping down from his cock, but he didn’t care, he loved when it was messy, loved hearing the squelching sound filling the room every time you rocked your hips. The fact that you were this drenched from teasing him just turned him on more, and he really wanted to say fuck it and ask you to sink onto his cock, but you told him to be a good boy so that’s what he would do.
“Feel good?”
“S-so good,” he whined out, breathy and strained, almost as if he didn’t want to admit to it. 
His thighs were tense and aching, forcing himself to not thrust forward in fear that you’d stop what you were doing, small moans leaving his lips when the tip of his cock would brush against your clit. He looked fucked out underneath you, eyes blown open as he locked onto the spot between you two, watching his messy cock peek out between your legs when you’d grind your hips back.
Taehyung had never cum from doing this, it was something he had never tried before; he was used to the quickness of fucking at parties, some fingering being involved before he slid in from behind. But he could feel himself edging closer to his release embarrassingly fast, the sinful moans leaving your mouth only aiding in pushing him over faster.
You had a good rhythm going, his cock trapped between his stomach and your pussy, and even though he was trying his best not to be vocal, you could see he was close to falling apart. His hands were clenching the headboard so hard they were paling, and if that wasn’t enough of an indication his face surely said it all. 
Leaning over his body, you let your face inch closer to his as you sped up your hips. At your proximity Taehyung finally spoke up, “Can I-fuc—” he shuddered, “—can I please kiss you?”
Your eyebrow cocked up at his request, not expecting that to be what he wanted from you. “You want to kiss me?”
Taehyung's dark hair bounced on his head as he nodded frantically. “Yes,” he gasped out, squirming underneath you as you bucked harder on top of him.
He wanted to kiss you, your lips looked so soft and shiny, and he wanted to feel them on top of his. Honestly what he really wanted was to flip you over and fuck you senseless—he had the power to—the weight of you on him was nothing he couldn’t overpower, but something about you being in control of his pleasure was doing things to him.
When your hair grazed his chest from you dropping down, his heart skipped but your lips chose to kiss his neck instead, small traces and licks on his skin as you trailed up towards his jaw until finally you reached his lips. They were tacky from your lip gloss but he didn’t care, they felt as soft as he imagined, and when you snuck your tongue into the mix Taehyung whimpered into your mouth. His eyes fluttered shut at the feeling, pleasure rolling over him in waves that only intensified when you wrapped your lips around his tongue and sucked. 
You could feel his body tensing up from underneath you, his climax creeping up on him, so you rocked faster, sinking your teeth into his plump bottom lip and tugging back. That was the final push before he was cumming, face screwed up the same way it was on the bus and a rough groan that you swallowed with another kiss.
Fuck, he was beautiful.
Another moan spilled out as you continued your movements, feeling his cum splashing up towards his chest from the force, some of it dribbling down his cock and settling onto your pussy. “Wow,” you mused, lips pulling back from his and looking down to see the mess he had made, his breathing continuing to shudder until you came to a stop.
Taehyung kept his grip on the headboard, a lot more limp than before, vision hazy from his orgasm and entire body tingling. You lifted up from him and shuffled further down, licking the trail of cum on his stomach with a grin when you noticed how his sensitive cock twitched at the visual. 
Trying to save face, he turned his head into his upper arm to shield himself, the small burn of embarrassment felt at the fact that he had just blown his load from you grinding on him in record time.
You weren’t finished with him yet though, your body still slowly sliding down him, fingers leaving feather-like touches on his skin that he mistook as you soothing his shuddering body, until they grasped his cock.
“Oh,” he winced, feeling your fingers grazing his sensitive dick, your mouth quickly enveloping it, making his back arch from the sudden sensation. It was no secret that Taehyung had a love for overstimulation, constantly toeing the line between pain and pleasure when he continued to jack off after cumming, but your warm mouth was new.
His sore fingers released the headboard, elbows straightening up because he had to watch this, had to burn this point of view into his mind forever. You were crouched at the bottom of the bed on your knees, ass up in the air as you swallowed his cock, your tongue swirling around it when you felt it start to harden again.
“H-hurts,” he admitted with his hips twitching, not sure if he wanted to thrust into your mouth or back away. Your hands rested on his hips to stop them from moving as his dick slipped out of your mouth with a pop.
“You want me to stop?” One hand was lazily jerking him as you spoke, his dick twitching in your grasp once more. 
No, no he was loving this. The pleasure was sharp but it was spreading a warmth throughout his body. Could he cum again?
He was clearly having a hard time deciding if he wanted you to stop or not, the wrinkles on his forehead deepening as he moaned softly, but Taehyung liked the pain, you could tell.
When your mouth took him in again he gasped lewdly, his elbows giving out and letting him flop back on the bed with a thump, fingers gripping the crumpled sheets beneath him. “No, no,” he whimpered again when you hollowed your cheeks and sucked. “Don’t stop, god.”
He could feel you smirking around his cock, your tongue coming out to flick the tip of his dick, red and swollen and once again dripping. One of your hands wrapped around the part you couldn’t reach, squeezing and tugging in time with your mouth; the other was dipped between your own thighs, fingers sinking into your cunt and thrusting them to match your motions.
Taehyung had his hands gripping onto the bed sheets to stop them from tangling into your hair and forcing you to take all of him, but his head peeked up, and when he saw you playing with yourself he sat back up, hips finally coming up to thrust into your mouth. Whimpers of pain and pleasure filled the room, the muscles in his neck pulled taut as he felt pressure start to bloom in his lower stomach. 
He wasn’t sure he’d be able to handle having another orgasm, every time he’d hit the back of your throat he felt the wind get knocked out of him, knees acting on reflex and shooting up to try to squirm away from your grasp.
The want to scold him was strong but you were getting closer to cumming, and seeing him losing control only made you moan around his cock. You pulled your fingers out of yourself, and with a few more flicks on your clit you were cumming. Taehyung watched in awe as your hips stuttered, and the moan you let out just urged him to keep thrusting into your mouth. 
His fingers were sore from the grip he had on the sheets and when he saw the drool leaking out of your mouth as you sunk all the way down, he finally felt the band snap, a throaty moan leaving his lips as he bowed his back into the mattress, the pain and pleasure blending together beautifully and bringing him to one of the best orgasms of his life. This load was a lot smaller than the last, but he was completely spent now, body lying limp on the bed as he tried to catch his breath.
Swallowing the cum on your tongue with a smirk, you took him in your mouth once more to tease, pulling back and placing a gentle kiss on the tip of his soft cock. 
“Such a good boy.” You teased as you made your way back up to him with a genuine smile on your face. Your soft lips pressed against his again, mouth opening up and he could taste himself on your tongue but he didn’t mind it. With a little hesitance, his hand came up to finally touch you, fingers tangling into your hair as he deepened the kiss, your teeth clashing together a few times because he couldn’t get enough. 
He watched as you pulled back from him, your tongue tracing your lips while you flipped your hair behind you again. “You know, you’re pretty when you cum.” And he doesn’t know why, but the statement made him blush. No one had ever told him he looked pretty when he came.
“Thank you?”
You giggled, still on top of him. “You’re welcome. I’ll be thinking of it when I touch myself later.” You gave him another quick peck before you got off of him and started putting your clothes back on. Taehyung was in a state of shock as he observed you, he had cum twice and still hadn’t fucked you, and you were very clearly getting a kick out of it. 
A final adjustment was done to your skirt before running your fingers through your hair, looking back at him still limp on his friend's bed, limbs resembling jello. It was cute, but you knew you had to trail him along further so you shot him a wink, opening up the bedroom door and waltzing out like you hadn’t just ruined him.
The haze that surrounded him whenever you were around him faded as you left and Taehyung sprung into action with a yelp, wrapping Hoseok's comforter around his naked body when he saw that you left the door open. Luckily no one was around, but he still rushed up with the sheets to close the door, legs feeling a little wobbly. With the door securely locked, he rested his weight against it, letting Hoseok’s ruined sheets fall from his body into a heap on the floor, his hand coming up to run through his messy hair.
“Are you fucking kidding me?” he groaned in disbelief, balling up the sheets and stuffing them into the small hamper by the closet, they barely fit but it didn’t matter. Taehyung felt lost and a little unsatisfied, he knew he wouldn’t be able to feel completely satisfied until he actually fucked you. All he had to do was say it, you were dangling it right in front of him and he was too tongue tied to tell you how he actually felt. It was like all vocabulary and sense of communication was wiped clean whenever you were within a certain radius of him.
He slid back into his clothes, grabbing the tissues Hoseok conveniently had next to his bed, and wiped the small residue that was still on his stomach before he put his shirt back on. When his heart stopped pounding and he thought he was decent, he exited the room. Taehyung was set on finding you and speaking to you like a normal human being, his mind now cleared after those orgasms, so he felt sort of confident that he’d be able to get out a coherent sentence without sounding like an insecure loser.
Jungkook spotted him as he emerged from the hallway, his bunny smile spreading across his face when he saw how disheveled his friend looked, and considering he had seen you exit from that same spot minutes prior he knew what had gone down.
“Hey buddy.” Jungkook cooed obnoxiously, hands coming up to squeeze Taehyung's cheek, his fingers rubbing off the leftover residue of your lipgloss from his skin. He was drunk, breath smelling like vodka and his eyes glazed over, the classic dopey Jungkook smile on his face. Taehyung swatted his hands away from him with a grimace but Jungkook just slid beside him, slinging his arm across his shoulders and dragging him to the kitchen to get even more alcohol.
“So you fucked her right?” Taehyung accepted the drink, taking a sip as his eyes searched the room for you just like they had earlier.
“Sure,” he responded, not wanting to tell his friend that although you were both naked on top of each other and you had forced two orgasms out of him, he had not in fact been able to slide his dick inside of you.
Jungkook was too drunk to comprehend that sure didn’t exactly mean yes so he whooped, throwing his arms in the air with a laugh, and Taehyung couldn’t help but smile at his younger friend. 
“Have you seen her by the way?”
Jungkook thought back to when he spotted you leaving Hoseok’s room, you had a look of satisfaction on your face as you walked through the house and headed for the backyard. You emerged back out with one of your friends beside you and you both laughed as you made a swift exit out of Jungkook’s house entirely. It was pretty obvious you wouldn’t be coming back.
“She definitely left.”
Taehyung could feel his heart sink at that. He should’ve spoken to you when you were both alone in the room instead of lying there in his post orgasmic glow. Too late. 
He slid his phone out and decided he had to text you. The black line flickered on his phone, taunting him, waiting for him to type anything out, but he was stuck. What was he supposed to say? Thanks for the orgasms with a stupid emoji tacked at the end?
Taehyung 1:48am : You left so fast, get home safe
That’s what he settled on, and his eyes stayed glued on the phone when he saw the notification that you read it, three dots popping up as you typed a response back.
Y/N 1:52am : Sorry friend needed to get home and I was her ride.
Y/N 1:52am : Think about me tonight yeah? Goodnight busboy.
Tumblr media
Taehyung thought about you alright. He thought about you often, frequently replaying the events that had happened that night as his fist wrapped around his cock on those nights where he was beyond desperate to cum.
The both of you hadn’t spoken much since the night of Hoseok and Jungkook’s party, due to the fact that finals were approaching and as much as you enjoyed this game you had with him, you also knew you needed to pass the classes you had. Taehyung doesn’t fault you for that, he was on the same boat, and if you had continued to tease him on the bus or through text message while he was already on the verge of a mental breakdown, he wasn’t sure he could survive it.
So it came as no surprise that when the semester came and went, the communication was once again severed, no longer having the morning commute to share together as winter break started.
Taehyung still thought of you often, every time you uploaded something onto your social media he stared at it for a minute too long, fingers urging to send you a message and start a conversation; but considering everything that had transpired between you two had been purely sexual he wasn’t sure a ‘haha funny meme’ message was going to get him very far.
When the second week of break rolled around and Taehyung started to go out with his friends, you began to slip his mind, the small acceptance of whatever you two had going fizzling away from his thoughts. He wondered if you forgot about him already, maybe you were home visiting family and had your sights set on another person.
With that thought engraved in his mind he allowed himself to go out with Jimin and Namjoon on a Saturday night, the three of them being the few of his friends that lived in the city and weren’t going home to their family for the holidays. They stood by the bar of some club closer to Jimin’s apartment, deeper into the city, a place Jimin swore the hottest girls frequented and when Taehyung scoped the crowd he took notice that Jimin was right.
It only took two shots to loosen him up enough to ease onto the dance floor, and only a few more minutes until a pretty redhead spotted him and made her way over, her hands trailing up onto his shoulder as she moved her hips in time with his. He smirked down at her, her eyes gleaming up at him while her teeth sunk into her bottom lip, she’s definitely his usual type. The way she gripped onto him when he slid his thigh in between her legs, how she easily gave in to the way he kissed his way into her mouth, eager to let him have his way with her. It’s no shock that he found himself tucked away in a corner of the club, letting her hands roam his chest as she latched her lips onto his neck while he dipped his hands under the hem of her skirt to play with her covered slit. It’s messy and he’s the one leading the way, it's familiar for him, but he can’t stop the small craving inside of him for something else, something different.  
She whimpered into his mouth, not at all shy about being out in the open, and he can feel his cock throbbing at the thought of another girl that isn’t you for the first time—and you must have a sixth sense—there's no other explanation for him besides that when he felt his phone vibrate in his pocket.
The nameless redhead whined at the loss of contact when he pulled his hand back to grab his phone, but he shushed her with a kiss, telling her he needed a minute. And that's all the convincing she needed to continue sucking hickeys into his neck.
When his phone lit up and he saw your name on his lock screen he blanked, eyes roaming behind him when he looked back to check if maybe you were here and that's why you were texting him. But when he unlocked the phone and saw the message you sent, it was oh so obvious that you were definitely not at the club.
The revelation of the photo you had sent catches him so off guard, he almost drops his phone, the device slipping through his fingers until he reacts and slammed it against his chest so hard to not let it clatter to the ground. The action winded him, the sharp pain of his phone wacking his chest had him wincing and it got the girl's attention.
Leaning back as her curious eyes peeked up to stare at him, instead she found herself staring at his chest, her face oddly lit up. The realization settled within him now, noticing that he must have flipped the phone over when he caught it and she was now clearly looking at the photo of you naked. The jaw dropping nudes you had sent, showcasing your boobs with your fingers on your nipple, wet with your arousal; and the second photo of your pussy on display had taken his breath away, but all it got him was a glare and a shove to his chest from the red head, muttering out that he was a pig as she pushed her way back to her friends.
He gulped as he flipped the phone around and analyzed the photo, a deep groan leaving him, because god dammit he had just started to come to terms that whatever you had was old news. You were always keeping him on his toes, it was going to fuck with his heart and his health.
Taehyung turned around and squinted through the flashing lights to hopefully find his friends, spotting Namjoon with a drink in one hand, his other clutching onto a blonde as they danced together, and he made his way over to him. 
“I’m gonna head out,” he mumbled into Namjoon’s ear, ignoring the confused glance he gave him. The clear translation being: what the hell.
“We just got here.”
Taehyung knew this but he can’t hang around here with the thrumming bass and dance with other girls when you had just sent him these fucking photos. “Yeah, I don’t feel so hot. Don’t worry, I’m gonna take an uber just let Jimin know.”
Namjoon could only nod, not really wanting to separate himself from the cute girl he had grown fond of, but he would be forcing Taehyung to come out with them again next week. He just watched as his friend slipped through the crowd of the club until he stepped out. 
When the cold air hit him Taehyung gulped it down, hands pressing against his face as he sighed and walked towards the brickwall on the side of the club. He couldn’t do this anymore, and with the alcohol numbing his common sense he didn’t think twice as he pulled his phone back out and opened up your message again, rechecking that you had in fact sent him those photos. And when he saw that you had, obscene photos still filling up his screen, he clicked the phone button and gave you a call.
He swore you weren’t going to answer him as the ring droned out, but when it cut off and all he heard is silence, he held his breath, wide eyes focusing on the cars driving on the street in front of him.
“Hi.” 
Oh fuck.
“Why are you doing this to me?” He spoke out so softly, pleading into the phone as he grabbed a chunk of his hair in between his fingers.
“Would you rather I didn’t?” you hummed, phone pressed against your shoulder and ear as you lazily trailed a finger up and down your stomach.
“No!” he shouted, wincing when he saw other club goers give him an odd look. “No, but why me? We haven’t even spoken lately.”
“We’re speaking right now.”
He remained silent, not knowing how to respond to you, but he keeps the phone pressed against his ear, the soft sound of you breathing being the only noise he hears—until there's a small moan. It makes his blood run cold, eyes slipping shut as he imagined why you had made that noise.
“What are you doing?” He finds himself getting the courage to ask, enjoying the small laugh you let out as you admitted to touching yourself, so nonchalant and carefree about the fact that you were still the leading cause to his blue balls.
Taehyung was slightly tipsy, his mind whirling as he pictured your fingers sinking into your pussy like they had that night, the pretty sounds you had let out as your mouth was stuffed full of his cock and he groans. “Do you really enjoy making me suffer?”
“Oh, are you suffering?” you cooed into the receiver. “You know all you have to do is say it.”
He knew this, oh god did he know this and right now he’s way too lost in it all to even feel the embarrassment or unsureness he usually does when he’s around you, so he asks—no begs—to finally fuck you. “Please, please let me fuck you Y/N.”
Your own eyes shut as he said this, fingers coming back up to rest on your stomach while you sat up in your bed with a smile on your face, focusing on the object beside your bed. “Okay, I’ll let you, if you let me try something on you first.”
Taehyung doesn’t even care to ask what the hell you meant by that, his mind already set on fucking you, and when he agreed without a second thought you text him your address, your head whirling at whats to come.
Taehyung didn’t even realize when he got to your place, running on autopilot fueled by pure hormones as he got into the taxi and managed to somehow get to your apartment in one piece.
His fingers were shaking slightly as he punched in the code you had given him, the main door buzzing as it unlocked, and it's then that it hits him, he's actually here. He had actually voiced his want for you and now he was here, fuck.
You sat patiently on your living room couch, a soft oversized shirt on as you waited for him to make his way up. You had buzzed him in about a minute ago, so when you heard the soft thud of footsteps approaching in the hallway, you knew it was him.
The gentle knock against your door had you hopping up from your spot, slowly approaching it and pressing your eye against the peep hole to catch a glance at him. He stood a foot or so away, eyes squinting at his phone and back up at the number to make sure it was the right place, not wanting to embarrass himself in front of a neighbor. 
Once you pulled open the door, you could tell he was nervous, hair a little messy on top of his head and face looking slightly flushed, but he stood up straight and gave you a smile.
“Hi,” he utters out, walking into your place when you stepped aside and motioned for him to come in. He half expected your apartment to look like a sex dungeon, dark and dim, covered in leather with a sex swing in the corner, but its surprisingly normal.
The soft pastel pinks and oranges greeting him is definitely not what he imagined but he likes it, his eyes locking onto a watermelon plushie with button eyes tucked into the edge of your couch.
“Taehyung, do you want some water?” you offer, wanting to ease him into this, but he just shakes his head, turning back around to face you and it's then that he realized you’re only wearing a shirt.
“If you’re drunk we don’t have to do this right now.”
Taehyung heard you loud and clear, but he can’t look away from your chest, every time he blinks he could see the image of your tits thanks to the picture you had graciously provided him with. It’s killing him because he knew you were currently bare underneath the thin shirt you have on.
To be honest he wasn’t drunk, barely even tipsy, the small amount of liquor he consumed tonight was way less than his normal amount. He felt woozy enough around you on a normal day, but he knew he definitely wasn’t too drunk to do what he had come here to do.
“No, I’m good. I swear.”
The determination in his tone was very clear but you still waited for him to stop blatantly staring at the way your nipples poked through the fabric of your shirt, until finally his gaze locked with yours, following behind you as you led the way to your bedroom.
When he entered your room his eyes were drawn to your bed, fluffy and inviting, draped in a soft peach duvet with light pillows, but knowing the absolutely filthy things you most likely did on it killed the small sense of innocence he initially felt. Especially when he spots the hitachi wand resting pretty at the edge of the bed.
You were staring at his profile when he spotted it and you saw the way he swallowed, wide eyes bulging out as he analyzed the toy. Was this what you had been using when you answered his phone call? He wasn’t sure, he hadn’t heard anything in the background...maybe it was one of those fancy zero noise ones.
When he heard you giggle he snapped out of it, turning to face you with curious eyes. 
“Have you never seen one?” Taehyung remained silent as he thought, but it's pretty clear he hadn’t. There was never time for sex toys with one night stands in random houses, sure he had seen them in porn but real life felt different. He wished he had, he didn’t want to use this on you and fumble around and make a bigger fool of himself.
“I take it you’ve never used one then?” you ask again as you walk over to it, picking it up gently in your hands and approaching Taehyung thanks to the fact that it was wireless.
He could only shake his head, staring at it in your grasp as your fingers glided over the plastic handle, your thumb flicking it on and smiling when the low hum filled the room. It's on the lowest setting but that didn’t stop you from beginning to get excited.
“Would you let me try this on you Taehyung?”
He looked utterly confused by your question, not at all expecting to be on the receiving end of this. What did you mean by that?
“You mean like shove it up my ass?” He could see you trying not to laugh at him, biting your lip as you shook your head. 
“No, it's not a dildo Tae. Use it here.” You reached out until it was gently pressed against his crotch, the wand buzzing over his jeans. He let out a grunt at the feeling, head dropping down to stare at the white silicone head weakly vibrating on him, taking a moment to get over the initial shock. He chalked it up to being slightly under the influence, but he really wanted you to turn it up.
It was clear to see how mesmerized he was by the device so you flicked it up a level, relishing in the small gasp he let out as his jaw dropped. It was barely a flutter of pleasure, but something about it excited him, had him craving more so he looked up at you, glassy eyes and all. 
“You can do whatever you want to me.” He felt no shame when he told you that, groaning once more when you applied a hint of pressure against him.
The way your body reacted to his words was pure instinct, him admitting to letting you do as you please unhinged you. He saw it in the way you bit your lip, your eyes roaming his face until they dragged down his body, landing on his now half hard cock with the vibrating head of the wand still pressing against it.
“Fuck, please,” he begged, and when you retract the wand he almost takes it back. That is, until you were pulling him in, one hand tugging at his shirt until he's flushed against you, your lips meeting his in a frenzy, swallowing the moan he let out into the kiss. His hands stayed at his sides, not sure if he was allowed to touch you again considering you had told him not to last time, and you smirked when you realized it. Taehyung knew he would only be able to touch you if he deserved it, your words being engraved in his brain, and he was planning on earning that tonight.
“Good boy, you remembered.” you whispered out, lips brushing against his as you spoke. His eyes remained shut, the only indication that he heard being the small nod he gave you. Your hand inched up from the grasp you had in his shirt until you’re cupping his cheek gently.
“You see what happens when you’re good?” You kissed him again, pulling back once he started to press harder into you. “You get rewarded.” His breath shuddered against your face at the promise of being rewarded, and you smiled while reaching down to grab his hand and gently tugged him closer towards your bed, your right hand still holding the wand loosely by your side as he followed along.
“Do you want me–“ he paused to take a breath when you turned back around to face him. “Do you want me to strip?” His voice sounded so soft, unsure if asking you was the right thing to do, but him asking you this showed you that you’d managed to create another sliver in his outer shell. One step closer to cracking him.
You gave him another gentle kiss, nodding as you stepped back from him, eyes trained on his body while he began to tug at the black shirt he had tucked into his jeans, the material slowly sliding off his body and revealing his tan skin.
He didn’t feel uneasy at your staring this time around, being able to tell you’re clearly enjoying the view of him slowly undressing, your eyes focusing on his cock as it sprung out when he slid out of his briefs. Your hand clutched onto the wand a little tighter, fingers hovering over the power button with newfound enthusiasm, eager to make him squirm at the new sensation. And when he took  it upon himself to settle onto your bed without you having to ask, you withheld the urge to clap in excitement.
Taehyung waited with baited breath when you kneeled onto the bed, shuffling your way up his body and setting the toy by his side, his body flinching slightly when the cool plastic touched his skin as it rolled on the bed. Resting your weight on your left hand, settled by his shoulder while your right hand softly cupped his cheek as you inched closer. His eyes looked at your lips before looking back down to his own hands, an unspoken question hanging off his tongue.
“My hands?” Is all he managed to get out, the rest of the question dying when he made eye contact but you only raised your brows up, making him realize he needed to be more specific. “Do you want them grabbing the headboard again?”
Leaning forward to kiss him once more, you smirked, witnessing how such a simple question could embarrass him so much due to him being in a different position than he was used to. “Ideally I’d want them cuffed and behind your back.” He shut his eyes at your words, cock throbbing as he pictured himself the way you wanted him. “But not today. Just keep them on the bed. Can you do that?”
Taehyung felt your lips press against his again and he nodded. “Y-yeah, yeah I can.”
He could feel you hum against his skin, the hand that was cupping his cheek beginning to trail down his chest, passing his navel until you reached his dick, fingers wrapping around him and beginning to slide your palm up and down. “Good.”
He sighed into your mouth as your hands squeezed around the base of his cock, twisting as it came up in a slow motion, wanting to ease him into the pleasure of it so as to not scare him when you grab the wand again. It only took a few minutes until he’s kissing you more relaxed, body sagging into the bed as he grunt softly into your mouth whenever you focused on his swollen tip; and that's when you reached over to your bedside table, grabbing the bottle of lube you had with your lips still attached to him.
They separate with a light smack, and you rest back onto his thighs, taking a moment to take him in, the way he’s laid out on your bed, chest heaving slightly while his weeping dick sat against his stomach. He watched you intently as you uncapped the lube you have, dropping a generous amount into your palm and wrapping it around his cock again. Taehyung hissed at the cool sensation, stomach tensing when you began a fluid motion only set on spreading the liquid, but he still groaned because he knew what was next.
You tried not to let the overt excitement show on your face when you reached over and grabbed the wand once more, thumb flicking it on to the lowest setting and pressing it against his thigh first, observing the way he jumped slightly at the sensation. “I know you’ve never used this before,” you start, trailing the vibrating head up onto his stomach and back down to his other thigh, dipping down slightly towards the center but staying off his cock. “So, you need to tell me if you feel uncomfortable at any moment okay?”
His thighs are tensing up already, getting desperate to feel something, anything. “Like a safe word?”
“Sure,” you hummed, staring back at his face and seeing the distraught look on it. He wasn’t sure why the idea of a safe word sent his mind into a flurry, he had never used one and having to think of one that he’d remember seemed almost impossible at the moment. “Or we can make it easy. You know traffic lights?”
He nodded. “Great. If you say green everything's going good, yellow is if you start to feel uncomfortable or need me to slow down, red is if you need me to stop completely. You say these at any time.”
You’re continuing to tease him as you explained this and Taehyung rested his head back, not wanting to see you as you clearly avoided giving his dick any attention. 
“Okay, I got it. Green,” he groaned out, and you just chuckled, finally pressing the head of the vibrator against his cock. The low vibrations started at the base and his stomach tensed at the feeling, a tiny whine escaping him, hands having to resort to clutching your sheets again to stop himself from grabbing you and forcing you to switch it up a level.
The head of the vibrator bent slightly as you applied more pressure, thumb flicking it up two levels and enjoying the way he cursed, his head lifting back up to stare in awe as you slowly dragged it up an inch before coming back down, passing it right over his balls briefly. 
“Oh shit,” he keened, teeth sinking into his bottom lip, not being able to thrust up into it because you were still resting on his thighs.
“Aren’t you glad you told me yes?” you asked teasingly, sliding it up until it was nuzzled right against his frenulum before kicking it up another two levels. His reaction had you dripping against his thighs, arm muscles taut from how hard he’s grabbing the duvet, stomach caving in as he moaned out unabashedly. 
“Fuck,” he gasped, “yes, I am.” Taehyung had no idea something like this could feel so good, he was so accustomed to hearing women talking about vibrators and he thought it was a load of shit. Clearly he had been very, very wrong. 
Even though you’re focusing it on the underside of his tip, slowly raising the levels up until he’s squirming, he felt like his whole lower body was vibrating. The telltale signs of his orgasm creep up on him, the feeling only increasing when your fingers wrap around his shaft and you hold the vibrator against his swollen tip. The fluttering feeling of pressure building up becoming more consistent, his breath leaving him in huffs as he tried to force it away.
You can tell by the way his body started to tense up, your finger turning it up another level to push him further. “Are you gonna cum already? I thought you wanted to fuck me?”
He whined loudly, desperately trying to sink his hips into the bed to ease the pressure but your hands followed his movements, his head whipping to the side as he scrunched his face up. “Fuck, I do–I do want to fuck you, god–“ he gasped out when you started to circle the head of the toy around his tip, the rolling pleasure becoming too much. “Unghh, please let me f-fuck you.”
His stomach began to shudder more aggressively, hips wiggling around and you smirked down at him, his face finally turning back up to stare at the ceiling, his brows pulled together tightly with unshed tears prickling his waterline. “Hold it Taehyung.”
He nearly sobbed at your demand, taking in a deep breath as he shut his eyes once more, forcing himself to try to tune out his nearing release. His heart feels tight in his chest, blood thrumming so loud in his head, eyes burning as the tears finally spill over. But it’s too late, the tingling feeling had started to spread throughout his body and he knew he was a few seconds away from blowing his load.
Taehyung let out a pained moan. “Fuck I can’t, y-yellow, yellow!” You let go of his cock, the vibrator lowering in intensity before easing off and going back to trail on his stomach and thighs as his close release faded away, letting him whimper as he tried to catch his breath. “I’m sorry.”
After a moment you switched the toy off entirely and set it aside on the bed, soft hands running along his skin to help calm him down, reaching up to gently wipe away his fallen tears. “Don’t be sorry, you did good.”
He sighed in relief, glad that he hadn’t ruined it by not being able to hold off his orgasm, he tried the best he could but the only way he wanted to cum was after he sank into you.
You gave him another minute to come down, easing off of his thighs to tug your shirt off of your body, the material landing in a heap on the floor and that grabbed Taehyung's attention. He looked at your body with desire, wanting to reach out and grab you, kneading your flesh as he cupped your tits and ass, but he's done so well so far so he holds himself back. The only daring touch he allowed is his thumbs gently rubbing against your knees as they rest on either side of his thighs.
You let the touch slide as you bent forward and kissed him, reaching over to the bedside drawer and pulling out a condom. Leaning back from him, you tear it open with your teeth and slowly ease it onto his throbbing cock, hearing him groan when your hands add a bit of pressure at his base once it's fully rolled on.
“You okay?” you ask softly. He looked dazed out, no longer tipsy from his earlier adventure but his mind was working on overdrive, the abundance of fantasies he’s had of you are coming to fruition. He was finally going to know what it felt like to actually fuck you, and he was scared his excitement would make him cum a minute in, especially after he had forced his last orgasm away.
“Yeah, just–“ he swallowed harshly, letting his head fall back into the plush pillows. “Give me a minute please.” You smirked at the slightly pained expression on his face, but you hummed anyways, letting his dick lay back above his stomach as you leaned forward and opted for kissing him softly, fingers slowly trailing through his hair to help calm him down.
Taehyung shivered as your nails gently scraped down until you reached his neck, his hips beginning to rut up against you, clearly being ready to continue.
“Please,” he starts again, groaning as you tugged his lower lip between your teeth, letting it snap back gently. “Let me fuck you. I’ve been good right?” He still felt his face flush at his own words but a strange sense of pleasure also coursed through him when you nodded in response.
Your hand reached down between your bodies, grabbing his cock to tease around your entrance. “Yes Tae, you’ve been very good.” He held his breath as you started to ease down onto him, the both of you groaning at the pleasant stretch of your walls, his jaw dropping while he kept his eyes glued at the sight of his thick cock parting your lips.
“Holy shit,” he gasped out when you fully sank onto him, giving him a moment as you rested your hands on his chest, biting your lip at how full you felt.
Kim Taehyung’s dick lived up to its name, long and girthy with the prettiest veins running along the underside of it, the slightest curve of it allowing it to gently nudge along the sweet patch inside of you. It filled you up perfectly, leaving you stunned above him as you adjusted to his size. 
When his breathing evened out, you peeked a glance at him, his forehead slightly damp from the earlier teasing. He looked so utterly fucked out and desperate and it urged you on; you were determined to crack him, show him how great this could be, and so far he seemed more than willing to let go of control.
As you start a slow rhythm, you wished you could bind his wrists behind his back, strapped into a chair, wrapped up in the pretty red rope you used to use on Jungkook, or even drape your favorite blindfold over his eyes like you used to with Hwasa;  but you didn’t want to push him further, you were letting him dip his toe into this.
Taehyung was so used to being in control, so used to being the one in charge of giving for himself, and when he had heard the way you spoke to him: praising him for behaving, all giggly and soft after you had made his mind blank from an orgasm, he wasn’t sure he wanted to go back to his normal.
His thumb was still grazing your knees, every time he flicked them upward on your skin he could feel your muscles tense as you lift yourself off of him and snap back down, the sound of your skin slapping together filling up the room. They mixed in with your soft moans, nearly concealing how affected you were by this, hiding the small cries of pleasure felt from the tip of his cock nudging the sweetest spots deep within you. 
Taehyung could feel his blood buzzing in his ear, the feeling of being buried inside of you going beyond what he ever thought, his heart continuing to pound when he felt you tighten around his length.
“Is this worth you leaving whoever you were with earlier tonight?”
Your words caught him off guard for a moment, having to clear the heady feeling in his brain, and he took a moment to wonder how you knew he was with someone, but then your fingers came to prod at the hickeys littering his neck.
Half moons marked his skin as your nails came down to his chest, lightly digging into his skin and he hissed, hips thrusting up slightly. “Shit, I–“ he whined when you began to grind against him, slow rocks of your hips letting him feel the glide of your walls against his cock. “Yes, so worth it.”
You let yourself lean more against his chest, tits pressed along his skin as you brought your face closer. “Do you think she would’ve been able to make you feel this good?”
He doesn’t even have to think about it, immediately shaking his head. “No—fuck, just you.”
You pressed a kiss directly underneath one of the hickeys, leaning back again and cupping your breasts, fingers pinching and rolling your nipples as you resumed bouncing on top of him. Sinful slaps of your skin connecting fill up the room like it belonged there, arousal gushing out of you when he whimpers at the visual of you riding him. 
The whiny pleas he let out proved he’s edging close to his release again, making a heat pool in your gut, and he shocks you when he requests for you to place your hands around his throat. He had always been interested in choking, albeit he always imagined he’d be the one with his hands wrapped around someone but this felt right, your thumb and middle finger pressing into his carotid artery had all the stars aligning in his eyes.
Your eyes widened at his reaction, not expecting him to be bold enough to ask for this considering it took him this long to tell you he wanted to fuck you, but you’d take it. You’d take his half lidded gaze as you applied pressure on his neck, his stomach caving in slightly everytime you slid back down on his length, your walls squeezing him deliciously as he neared his end; you’d take all of it. .
He could feel his mind going hazy, drifting up as every nerve in him tingled, hyper fixated on the repeated raunchy, wet sound of you riding him. Taking note of his floaty appearance, you sped up your pace, tightening up around him as you leaned forward and kissed his cheek softly. “You feel so good Taehyung, cum for me.”
He shivered slightly at your words, your hands squeezing a little tighter against his neck, and suddenly he's cumming. His body was set alight as the feeling caught him by surprise, eyes bulging out and a choked gasp leaving his mouth when you released his throat.
He let out a loud moan of your name, rutting his hips up into you as his dick twitched and filled up the condom, spine sparking with pleasure as you continued to rut against him. “Oh fuck,” he cried out, his hand coming up to tangle into his hair while the small after shocks of his orgasm hit him.
When you reached over to grab the forgotten hitachi wand, his mind blanks, seeing you continuing to grind against his still hard dick as you pressed the head of the wand against your clit had him at a loss.
Fuck you’re hot.
When you smiled down at him, your mouth dropping open slightly when you found the sweet spot, he realized he uttered that out loud. Another groan of his spilled out again when he felt the vibrations against his own cock from how high you had the settings.
You give up on fucking him, letting his cock stay nuzzled deep inside of you as you pressed one hand against his ribs while you hunched over and moaned. The intensity of the vibrator had your whole body trembling, buzzing directly against your swollen clit with precision, making your velvety walls pulse around his sensitive cock. 
The feeling of your orgasm came on strongly, your hand pressing the toy harder against you, and Taehyung felt like he could cum again as you tightened your walls around him, the sensation making him softly rut up into you.
“Oh god, fuck Taehyung,” you gasped out, throwing your head back as your orgasm finally hit you. All Taehyung could do was stare at you in a daze as you came undone, small whimpers leaving your lips as your hips twitched, chasing the pleasure until you were sighing and shutting off the toy, body still trembling from the aftershocks. 
When you tossed it aside you stayed sat on him, breath heaving as you hunched over him slightly. His hands that were on your knees fully came up onto your thighs to gently massage them, wanting to comfort you, the mutual understanding that he was allowed to touch you after sex being passed between you. 
After a minute, you slowly eases yourself off of his soft length, pulling off the condom and tossing it into the bin beside the bed.
Taehyung was entirely spent. Tonight had felt like the longest night of his life, and his eyes were drifting shut when he felt you straddle him again, your arms resting on his chest as you stared up at his sleepy form.
His eye cracked open and he grinned at you when he saw the look on your face; it was the sweet smile you wore when you were up to no good. The fingers on your left hand gently spelled your name on his skin, leaving goosebumps in their wake, your chin rested on top of your arm and you laughed when you saw his eyebrow raise up in question.
“What?” he asked. You were clearly out of the mood that made you want to bind and tease Taehyung until he was crying, wanting to reassure him and make sure he was comfortable after doing things you knew he wasn’t used to with your soft touches.
You hummed softly as you stared into his eyes. “Kim Taehyung is into choking huh?”
His face flushes immediately as he replays his request in his mind, and you pat his chest to get him to stare at you, a small frown on your face at his clear embarrassment. “Hey, it wasn’t a tease. It’s hot.”
Taehyung raised both brows now, staring at you like you had said something absolutely foreign to him. Tonight was a night of firsts and realizations, who knew Taehyung loved the feeling of a vibrator on his cock, and who knew he had a kink for your hands around his throat. “Really?”
“Oh yeah,” you mused, lifting up slightly to inch closer to his face. “Seeing you squirming while I choked you was the hottest thing.”
He could only stare at you, the gears in his head turning as he thought of what just happened. He never imagined he’d be into giving someone control like that. Taehyung knew it was minuscule, but this was all new to him and he loved it already, his brain wondering how much further you could take it.
“You know, I’m kinda into it.” He looked away from you as he said this, still not confident in admitting it and he knew it was silly, especially when he could see how much hearing these words lit your face up.
Your eyes shut when he admitted to this; it always felt like finding gold when you got a man to confess to enjoying this. So many men were always afraid to admit to liking how it felt when a girl took control over them, no matter how subtle, and Taehyung was someone you thought would be a little harder to break down.
“Are you?”
He hummed, his hands finally coming up higher to touch you and his warm grip caught you off guard. But he takes his time as he trails his fingers up and down your sides, gliding across your back, sliding them into your hair and tugging you closer until he’s kissing you, the first time he’s ever taken control of any situation.
He relished in the small gasp you let out as he licked the seam of your lips, his tongue slipping in and massaging against yours slowly for a brief moment until he’s pulling back. Taehyung realized that this is the longest conversation you two have had in person, and the first one where he didn’t feel like a babbling idiot.
“Is there more we can try next time?” he wondered softly, nudging your noses together and kissing you again briefly.
Your mind was already picturing how he’d look tied up, cock swollen and dripping with a cockring sat snuggly around his base, maybe a thick collar around his neck. You could ease him into trying out some of the floggers you have, or tempt him into wax play, maybe ice cubes if he was wary of the wax. So many ideas that had you squirming on top of him with anticipation, and when he saw that look on your face he found himself smiling with you.
“Oh, there's so much Taehyung. You just have to tell me what you’re comfortable with.” Your fingers are raking through his own hair now as he leaned into the touch. “Can you do that?”
When your fingers tugged the strands, he sighed and nodded. “Yeah, I can do that.”
Pressing your lips against his again, he feels you smirk against his skin, the small sharpness of your teeth sinking into his lip making him groan. “Good boy.”
2K notes · View notes
Text
Misplaced Mail - Part 1
Aelin Galathynius x Rowan Whitethorn - Mini-Series
Aelin accidently opens a package addressed for Rowan. Not a big issue. Except that he opened a package addressed to her. Issue.
Tumblr media
Fic Masterlist | Read on Ao3 | Part 2
Warnings: Language
1131 words
*******
One of the simple joys in life, Aelin decided, was getting an alert that a package you ordered finally arrived.
She’d just sat back down at her desk, after having taken a very short lunch because ‘that article better be in my inbox by the end of the day, Ms. Galathynius’ and she had a decent amount of editing that still needed to be done.
When her phone buzzed with a new email notification, she was sure it was another spam email but was pleasantly surprised to see it was the delivery alert for one of the orders she’d made earlier that week.
If hard-pressed, she wouldn’t be able to say what exactly she’d ordered—according to Elide, Aelin had a teensy, tiny, online shopping addiction—but whatever it was would surely be a bright spot in the stressful day she was having.
Deciding to act on the small burst of energy the alert had given her, Aelin opened the article she was writing and powered through for the rest of the afternoon.
***
Stepping into the lobby of her apartment building, Aelin quickly picked up her mail—ad, ad, bill, ad, and her package!
She took the elevator up to the fourth floor and walked down the hall towards her door. She wasn’t familiar with a lot of her neighbors, people mostly kept to themselves, but she did know the resident of the apartment directly across from hers.
Rowan Whitethorn. They’d had more than a few conversations. It was mostly bickering, but she could always sense that he enjoyed their banter almost as much as she did. He was also insanely attractive, and she couldn’t help but occasionally watch from her peephole when he went for runs in his very tight workout gear, or when he returned in his very tight, very sweaty, workout gear.
Aelin collapsed on her couch before pulling her box closer. Forgoing a knife, she managed to lift the tape and rip off the adhesive sealing the cardboard together. She didn’t recognize the logo on the box inside, but it wasn’t like she knew the manufacturers of all the products she orders.
With a small smile on her face, Aelin tossed the cardboard aside and opened the actual box.
Her excitement immediately morphed into confusion as she looked at what was sitting in her lap. A thousand questions raced through her mind.
“What the fuck is this?”
“Why would I order this?”
“Did I drunk-buy again?”
“Seriously, what is this?”
Aelin stared at the strange object for another long moment before her brain clicked. It was a piece of some kind of weird exercise equipment.
Her eyes flew wide as she scrambled for the cardboard box it came in. She flipped it over, eyes scanning the label, and then she cringed.
It wasn’t addressed to her.
It was addressed to a Mr. Rowan Whitethorn.
Shit. Oops.
Brows furrowing, Aelin reached for her phone and found the email confirming the delivery of her package. Right there, the confirmation.
She winced. If she had Rowan’s package, that meant that he most likely had hers.
A knock on her door interrupted her thoughts and she rose from her perch on the couch to open the door.
Standing in her doorway was Rowan.
“Uh, I think I—I mean, I accidently—Uh, this is yours.” He thrust a box into her arms so quickly it was as if it burned him to hold it.
Aelin didn’t think she’d ever seen him look so flustered. His face was a bright red, he was stuttering over his words, and he wouldn’t meet her eye as she adjusted the box to get a better grip.
She just raised an eyebrow at him and slowly said, “Thank you. Yeah, there must have been a mix-up because I grabbed one of yours.”
Aelin placed the box in her hands on the counter as she walked to the couch to get Rowan’s package. When she turned back to him, she caught his eyes quickly dart away from her face. Weird. Normally he was cool and composed, but right now he looked like he wanted to bolt.
“I don’t even know what this is.” She gave him his rightful box and he mumbled a thanks before turning to leave.
She leaned against the doorframe, crossing her arms, and watching perplexed as Rowan fumbled for his key to unlock his door.
“Okay, Whitethorn, what’s got you so jumpy?” Maybe she was a little too amused by his obvious discomfort at whatever she’d ordered.
He whipped around, dropping his key to the floor, and cursed before reaching to pick it back up.
“Nothing. Hm? I’m good. Its nothing.”
She snorted. “It’s obviously something. Gods, I can’t even remember what I bought,” she turned to grab the box on her counter, Rowan still trying to unlock his door, and lifted the lid to see inside.
She choked on air.
Now she remembered what she ordered.
It was three nights ago when Lysandra and Elide came over for girl’s night. They all had a little too much wine and binged watched rom-coms all night. Aelin remembered pieces of a conversation about her so-called dry spell, honestly, Lysandra, three months isn’t that long.
At some point, the three of them found a particular website that specialized in devices to aid in those dry spells. And apparently Aelin had placed an order.
Gods, she needed to get better at hiding her credit card from herself when she knew she’d be drinking. Not like it would do much good, she thought, she’d had those numbers memorized for years.
The sound of Rowan door finally opening made her look up, and it was then she had the full realization:
Rowan, her neighbor, her extremely hot neighbor that she had a not-so-secret crush on, opened her very realistically-shaped, bright pink, vibrator.
If only the universe could open a hole at her feet so she could disappear.
The only reason she could keep her voice steady was because Rowan seemed far more embarrassed than she was. Besides, she was an adult woman, why shouldn’t she own a vibrator…or four.
“Ah, thanks, I uh, wouldn’t want to lose this.” She cringed, why did she have to make this so awkward. More awkward.
Rowan didn’t say anything, but she saw his face get even redder. The tops of his ear were now a bright pink.
In a split-second decision, Aelin decided to throw caution to the wind and say, ‘Fuck it’. She drew up all her bravado and smirked at him as he turned and caught her eye.
“You know,” she winked, “maybe you could help me out sometime and I wouldn’t need this.”
Grinning at his slack-jawed, wide-eyed, stunned face, she turned on her heel and shut her door.
****
Taglist:
@acourtofsnakes @allthebooksunderthemoon @astra-ad-mare @becarefuloflove @bisexual-genderfluid-loki @booklover41802 @charlizeed @cookiemonsterwholovesbooks @danibutterr @doubt-less @emily-gsh @enormousbooklover @foughtconquered @fromthelibraryofemilyj @hakunamatatazz @i-have-but-one-brain-cell @in-love-with-caramel-macchiato @jorjy-jo @lemonade-coolattas @mariamuses @mayhemories @midsizewitch @miserablesmusings @morganofthewildfire @nehemikkele @rowaelinismyotp @rowansfirebringer @sayosdreams @sheharahu @sleeping-and-books @stardelia @story-scribbler @superspiritfestival @surielandiareendgame @swankii-art-teacher @tomtenadia @westofmoon @whimsicallyreading @ladygabrielli1997 @moodymelanist @realbookloverproblems @gracie-rosee @julemmaes @yesdreamblog
281 notes · View notes
aquagustd · 3 years
Text
lexicon love - KNJ
Tumblr media
pairing: namjoon x reader
summary: who is the tall, mysterious stranger with an impeccable taste in books that visits your café every day?
genre: fluff
word count: 1.7K
warnings/tags: idol au, s2l, book café owner!y/n, writer!y/n, meetcute, y/n is as clumsy as namjoon, no warnings except dimples
a/n: my first namjoon fic!
↳part of the Serotonin Series
The security door makes a soft beep as you push it open, shuffling to the power outlet behind the counter to turn on the lights. The hazy blue sky casts a dull light into the café. The cool Autumn’s morning breeze causes a shiver to run down your spine, therefore you opt to leave your coat on until the heating kicks in.
It won’t be long until customers start to pour in. You glance at the clock above the coffee machines, 6:43AM, Soobin will be in to cover his Monday morning shift any minute now.
Always the early bird, the bell above the front entrance door chimes as Soobin walks in, umbrella in hand.
“Morning Y/N noona”, he gives a bright smile as he makes his way around the counter to deposit his bag and umbrella in the lower shelves.
“Morning Soobin, I haven’t looked at the weather forecast for today,” you point to his umbrella, questioning.
“Ah, light showers later this afternoon as well as for the rest of the week,” he smiles while tying his apron.
“Ooh, I love this chilly weather, it makes me appreciate all the hot drinks, not to mention the stream of customers,” you wiggle your eyebrows, and he laughs.
“Ah yes, I better get to work then, are you okay? You seem a bit tired.”
You rub your temples, “I hardly got any sleep last night, had some editing to do plus I was working on the newspaper article for next week. I just got a bit held up because I got home late last night.”
“Don’t be too hard on yourself, noona. I know you can’t say no to anyone,” he raises his eyebrows, concerned.
“Don’t worry about me, ah look,” the bell chimes, “you have customers. I’ll be in the office if you need me.”
He’s right, you can’t say no to anyone, it seems like you’re the only editor in this town with all the calls you get. You barely have time for your weekly newspaper segments and must work around all your editing jobs instead of the other way around.
You sit at the office desk and boot up the computer to check the weekly sales of the book department.
It seems like most customers prefer to sit at the café and read, your book sales have declined since last month, but it’s nothing you’re too worried about because the café sales seem to have skyrocketed ever since you started stocking up on pastries, cakes and the like from Odeng’s Bakery.
You make your way to the service desk near the second entrance and can already spot a few patrons on the couches near the bookshelves.
The enticing smell of coffee greets you when you see that Soobin had left your regular coffee order and a croissant with strawberry jam ready for you to tuck into on the counter.
-
The day goes by hassle free and its around 3PM when the café is filled with the quiet chatter of all the college and high school students who are taking up ninety percent of the seat space.
But as you scan the area, you spot him.
The, you’ve assumed from his build, guy, who goes by the name ‘RR’ when he signs for rentals and purchases. Apparently, claiming the single couch and table at the far back section of the shelves as his.
He never approached the service desk, and his coffee order never changes. You see Mina, the afternoon shift waitress, take a slice of vanilla sponge or a few beignets to his table now and again.
He always has his face mask on with his hood over his head, in the more humid weather you wonder if he’s frying up in there. You peeked at the books he signed for and his list is filled with a wide spectrum of literary pieces. From fiction to non-fiction to autobiographies to poetry, the list is endless.
He’s tall and is well-read? Attractive.
Could he also be some sociopath with a strong affinity to books and coffee? Maybe.
But he comes to your café every day, even on Sundays, where he arrives a little earlier than usual, 11AM, to be precise. So, there will be a day where he’ll have to interact with you at the service desk. You thought about approaching him a few times, but what will you say?
Hi, I went through your reading list and I just want to say I love your sexy brain?
No. That’d be weird. So, you opt to just watch him from afar.
But you’re not…keeping tabs on him or anything. You find him intriguing, and you want to know more about this tall stranger, whose taste in books is so vast. Yes.
It seems that day has arrived.
You say your goodbyes to Mina, lock up the cash register and switch off all the computers but before you can turn off the main switch, you notice a figure, at the back of the shelves.
Particularly where tall guy usually sits.
Now’s your chance, you think.
As you slowly approach him, you notice he is slumped in his seat and his head hangs low, chin against his chest, cap secured over his hair.
“Excuse me?”
No response.
As you get closer you notice that his eyes are closed, and you can hear a faint beat from somewhere. You assume it must be his earphones.
You clear your throat. “Excuse me?”
That won’t do, the music is too loud.
You place a hand on his shoulder and shake once, twice, the third time he wakes up with a start and knocks his half full coffee cup, spilling its contents on the table and dripping onto the carpeted floor.
“Oh shit, I’m sorry,” his deep voice startles you and you stare at him.
His mask had fallen off his face when he jerked as he woke up, and you realize that you recognize him.
“RM?” You squeak. “Kim Namjoon.”
Oh no. He thinks. He looks around and sees you’re the only two in the café.
“That’s me, I’m sorry,” he looks at the time on his phone, “I didn’t realize how late it was.”
“It’s totally fine,” you chuckle, and he’s shocked at how calm your voice sounds.
You stare at each other for a few seconds, you could probably hear a pin drop.
He looks around, “Oh! I’m sorry”, he gives a deep bow, “I’ll leave now.”
“No, stay,” you splutter, and he quirks an eyebrow at you.
“I-I mean, I’ve been wondering who you were, I mean not that I’m acquainted with all my customers, but you always come in and I can’t really see your face and you wear that mask all the time and your books, and…” You look at him and he has a bemused expression on his face.
“What I meant to say is…It all makes sense now, I didn’t mean to freak you out.”
He chuckles and the sound makes your insides flutter.
“Y/L/N Y/N.”
“Huh,” your throat suddenly feels dry.
He leans back in the couch, “You know, I buy the local newspaper just for your segments.”
“What,” it comes out a lot softer than you intended and you wonder if he even heard you.
“I really enjoy your reading, the topics you touch on have me, what’s the word,” he looks to the ceiling as if the word is up there and you take the chance to stare at his neck.
“Reflecting…It has me reflecting on a lot of things.”
You blink at him and he stands up, knocking the menu stand on the table and he bends to catch it- unsuccessfully.
“I’m really sorry about the coffee, and about the uhm, random review.”
“Is that what ‘RR’ stands for?”
“What?”
“RR, random review? You always sign off with those initials.”
He laughs and stares at his shoes, two deep dimples making an appearance and you’re smiling at him. You have no idea why.
“’RR’ stands for ‘Runch Randa’, my uhm, old rapper name.”
“Oh.”
“Yeah.”
More silence.
“Once again I am so sorry about the coffee, where are the tissues, I can help you clean it up”, he starts to look behind you towards the service desk, taking a few steps around the table.
You lift your hands up to stop him, “Don’t worry about it, I’ll clean up here.”
He picks up his bag and phone, getting ready to leave. In your haste to step out of his way, the heel on your boot gets caught in a part of the carpet that has buckled, and you brace yourself for the fall and close your eyes.
But your back never meets the floor, instead your body is cradled by two strong arms.
Opening your eyes, you are met with two brown orbs staring directly into yours.
You do not know how long you stand like that, him holding onto you while you grip on his, very large, bicep.
You can’t hold it in anymore and you burst out laughing. He seems to have been broken from a spell, because he immediately straightens up and steadies you with his arms on your shoulders.
“What?” He asks almost exasperatedly.
“Nothing, its just…” And another round of giggles starts up.
He starts laughing too and you both stand there like two clumsy fools.
This whole situation is hilarious to you both. From the few minutes you've spoken to him, he seemed, uncoordinated, yet he managed to catch you.
When things quiet down, you’re still smiling at each other, even if you wanted to stop smiling, you can’t, he has such an infectious smile.
“You should watch your step, Miss,” he has his hands on his hips now, sort of berating.
“ME?” And you gesture to the coffee now sinking into the carpets.
He raises his hands defeatedly.
After you’re done cleaning up the mess, you turn to the door, glad you know who tall guy is now: a very handsome, famous rapper who comes to your book café every day!
He follows you out and you enter the security code.
As you’re walking to your car, you hear a shout of your name. You turn and see he’s still standing by the door, hands in his pocket, shy smile in place with two sweet dimples.
“Coffee, 3PM?”
You beam at him. “Coffee, 3PM.”
-
a/n: let me know what you think!
313 notes · View notes